Skip to main content Accessibility help

We use cookies to distinguish you from other users and to provide you with a better experience on our websites. Close this message to accept cookies or find out how to manage your cookie settings.

Close cookie message
×
Hostname: page-component-78c5997874-j824f Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-11-12T22:55:07.454Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Volume I

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  01 January 2024

Edited by
Michal Biran  and
Hodong Kim
Michal Biran
Affiliation:
Hebrew University of Jerusalem
Hodong Kim
Affiliation:
Seoul National University
Get access
Type
Chapter
Information
The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire , pp. 1 - 876
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2023

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Khan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–1259. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2006. The Royal Hunt in Eurasian History. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2007. “Ögedei and Alcohol.” Mongolian Studies 29: 3–12.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2018. “Notes on Alcohol in Pre-Russian Siberia.” Sino Platonic Papers 277: 1–29.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2019. The Steppe and the Sea: Pearls in the Mongol Empire. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven, and Biran, Michal, eds. 2015. Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2004. Encyclopaedia of Mongolia and the Mongol Empire. New York.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. tr. 2017–2018. “The History of the Yuan, Chapter 1.” Mongolian Studies 39: 2–80.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. tr. 2021. Rise of the Mongols: Five Chinese Sources. Indianapolis.Google Scholar
Babaie, Sussan, ed. 2019. Iran after the Mongols. London.Google Scholar
Barker, Hannah. 2021. “Laying the Corpses to Rest: Grain, Embargoes, and Yersinia pestis in the Black Sea, 1346–48.” Speculum 96.1: 97–126.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bemmann, Jan, and Reichert, Susanne. 2021. “Karakorum, the First Capital of the Mongol World Empire: An Imperial City in a Non-urban Society.” Asian Archaeology 4: 121–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2007. Chinggis Khan. Oxford.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2013. “The Mongol Empire: The State of the Research.” History Compass 11.11: 1021–33.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2015. “The Mongol Empire and the Inter-civilizational Exchange.” In The Cambridge History of the World, vol. 5, ed. Benjamin Z. Kedar and Merry Wiesner-Hanks, 534–58. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal ed. 2017. “In the Service of the Khans: Elites in Transition in Mongol Eurasia,” special section in Asiatische Studien 71.4: 1051–1245.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal ed. 2019. Mobility and Transformation: Cultural Exchange in Mongol Eurasia, special issue of JESHO 62.2–3.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2021a. “The Mongols’ Imperial Space: From Universalism to Glocalization.” In Universality and Its Limits: Spatial Dimensions of Eurasian Empires, ed. Pines, Yuri, Biran, Michal, and Rüpke, Jörg, 220–56. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2021b. “Slavery and Forced Migrations in Mongol Eurasia.” In The Cambridge History of Slavery, vol. 2, ed. Craig Perry and David Eutis, 76–99. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal, Brack, Jonathan, and Fiaschetti, Francesca, eds. 2020. Along the Silk Roads in Mongol Eurasia: Generals, Merchants, Intellectuals. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birge, Bettine. 2017. Marriage and the Law in the Age of Khubilai Khan: Cases from the Yuan Dianzhang. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brack, Jonathan Z. 2016. “Mediating Sacred Kingship: Conversion and Sovereignty in Mongol Iran.” Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Michigan.Google Scholar
Brack, Jonathan Z. 2018. “Theologies of Auspicious Kingship: The Islamization of Chinggisid Sacral Kingship in the Islamic world.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 60: 1143–71.Google Scholar
Brack, Jonathan Z. 2020. “Rashīd al-Dīn: Buddhism in Iran and the Mongol Silk Roads.” In Biran, Brack, and Fiaschetti 2020, 215–37.Google Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2018. Women and the Making of the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Buell, Paul D., and Anderson, Eugene N.. 2021 . Arabic Medicine in China: Tradition, Innovation, and Change. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Buell, Paul D., and Fiaschetti, Francesca. 2018. Historical Dictionary of the Mongol World Empire. 2nd ed. Lanham, MD.Google Scholar
Crossley, Pamela Kyle. 2019. Hammer and Anvil: Nomad Rulers at the Forge of the Modern World. Lanham, MD.Google Scholar
De Nicola, Bruno. 2017. Women in Mongol Iran: The Khātūns, 1206–1335. Edinburgh.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bruno, De Nicola, and Melville, Charles, eds. 2016. The Mongols’ Middle East: Continuity and Transformations in Ilkhanid Iran. Leiden.Google Scholar
Cosmo, Di, Nicola, Sebastian Wagner, and Ulf, Büngten. 2021. “Climate and Environmental Context of the Mongol Invasion of Syria and Defeat at ʿAyn Jālūt (1258–1260 ce).” Erkunde 75.2: 87–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fancy, Nahyan, and Green, Monica H.. 2021. “Plague and the Fall of Baghdad (1258).” Medical History 65 .2: 157–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Favereau, Marie, ed. 2018. La Horde d’Or et l’islamisation des steppes eurasiatiques, special issue of REMMM 143.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2021. The Horde: How the Mongols Changed the World. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Fircks, Juliane von, Schorta, Regula, and Alram, Michael. 2016. Oriental Silks in Medieval Europe. Riggisberg.Google Scholar
Gasparini, Mariachiara. 2019. Transcending Patterns: Silk Road Cultural and Artistic Interactions through Central Asian Textile Images. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B., et al., eds. 2014–2015. Festschrift for Thomas T. Allsen in Celebration of his 75th Birthday, special issue of AEMA 21.Google Scholar
Gonnella, Julia, Weis, Friederike, and Rauch, Christoph. 2017. The Diez Albums: Contexts and Contents. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Green, Monica H., ed. 2014. Pandemic Disease in the Medieval World: Rethinking the Black Death. The Medieval Globe 1. https://scholarworks.wmich.edu/medieval_globe/1.Google Scholar
Green, Monica H. 2020. “The Four Black Deaths.” American Historical Review 125.5: 1601–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haneda, Koichi, and Yokkaichi, Yasuhiro, eds. 2015. Multilingual Documents and Multiethnic Society in Mongol-Ruled Iran, special issue of Orient 50.Google Scholar
Hope, Michael. 2016. Power, Politics, and Tradition in the Mongol Empire and the Īlkhānate of Iran. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 2017. The Mongols and the Islamic World: From Conquest to Conversion. New Haven and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kalra, Prajakti. 2018. The Silk Road and the Political Economy of the Mongol Empire. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kamola, Stefan. 2019. Making Mongol History: Rashid Al-Din and the Jamiʿ al-Tawarikh. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong, tr. 1992–2018. Rashid ad-Din eui Jipsa 라시드 앗 딘의 집사 (Compendium of Histories by Rashīd al-Dīn). 4 vols. Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2005. “A Reappraisal of Güyüg Khan.” In Mongols, Turks, and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 310–38. Leiden.Google Scholar
Kuroda, Akinobu. 2009. “The Eurasian Silver Century, 1276–1359: Commensurability and Multiplicity.” Journal of Global History 4: 245–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Landa, Ishayahu. 2019. “Imperial Sons-in-Law in Mongol Eurasia.” PhD dissertation, the Hebrew University of Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Lane, George, tr. 2018. The Mongols in Iran: Quṭb al-Dīn Shīrāzī’s Akhbār-i Moghūlān. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lane, George 2018. A Short History of the Mongols. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yiyou, Li 李逸友 ed. 1991. Heicheng chutu wenshu: Hanwen wenshu juan 黑城出土文書: 漢文文書卷 (Written Sources Excavated in Heicheng). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yingsheng, Liu 劉迎勝. 2006. Chahatai hanguo shi yanjiu 察合台汗國史硏究 (Studies on the History of the Chaghadaid Khanate). Shanghai.Google Scholar
McCausland, Shane. 2014. The Mongol Century: Visual Cultures of Yuan China. London.Google Scholar
Maiorov, Alexander, and Hautala, Roman, eds. 2021. The Routledge Handbook of the Mongols and Central–Eastern Europe. Abingdon.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Matsuda Kōichi, Ochir, et al., eds. 1999. Mongoru kuni genson iseki hibun chōsa kenkyū hōkoku モンゴル國現存遺蹟·碑文調査硏究報告 (Report of the Research of the Surviving Relics and Epigraphs in the Mongol State). Osaka.Google Scholar
Matsuda Kōichi, Ochir, et al., eds., 2013. Mongoru kuni genson Mongoru teikolu Genchō hibun no kenkyū モンゴル國現存モンゴル帝國:・元朝碑文の硏究 (A Study of the Surviving Epigraphs of the Mongol–Yuan Empire in the Mongol State). Osaka.Google Scholar
May, Timothy M., ed. 2017. The Mongol Empire: A Historical Encyclopedia. Santa Barbara, CA.Google Scholar
May, Timothy M. 2018. The Mongol Empire. Edinburgh.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
May, Timothy M 2019. The Mongols. Leeds.Google Scholar
May, Timothy M., Atwood, Christopher P., and Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan. 2021. New Approaches to Ilkhanid History. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
May, Timothy, and Jackson, Peter, eds. 2016. The Mongols and Post-Mongol Asia: Studies in Honour of David O. Morgan, special issue of JRAS 26.1–2.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 2007. The Mongols. 2nd ed. Oxford.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 2015. “Mongol Historiography since 1985: The Rise of Cultural History.” In Amitai and Biran 2015, 271–82.Google Scholar
Atsuyuki, Nakata 中田敦之, and Ikeda Yoshifumi 池田榮史. 2021. Gen gunsen no hakken: Takashima kaitei iseki 元軍船の發見: 鷹島海底遺跡 (Discovery of Yuan Military Ships: Remains in the Seabed of the Takashima Island). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Peacock, Andrew. C. S. 2019. Islam, Literature and Society in Mongol Anatolia. Cambridge and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pederson, Neil, Hessl, Amy E., Nachin Baatarbileg, Kevin. J. Anchukaitis, and Cosmo, Nicola Di. 2014. “Pluvials, Droughts, the Mongol Empire, and Modern Mongolia.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences 111.12: 4375–79.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Pfeiffer, Judith, ed. 2013. Politics, Patronage, and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz. Leiden.Google Scholar
Pines, Yuri, Biran, Michal, and Rüpke, Jörg, eds. 2021. Universality and Its Limits: Spatial Dimensions of Eurasian Empires. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann. 2019. Sudden Appearances: The Mongol Turn in Commerce, Belief, and Art. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Reichert, Susanne. 2019. A Layered History of Karakorum: Stratigraphy and Periodization in the City Center. Bonn.Google Scholar
Reichert, Susanne 2020. Craft Production in the Mongol Empire: Karakorum and Its Artisans. Bonn.Google Scholar
Robinson, David. 2019. In the Shadow of the Mongols. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Robinson, David 2020. Ming China and Its Allies: Imperial Rule in Eurasia. Cambridge and New York.Google Scholar
SH. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Shea, Eiren L. 2020. Mongol Court Dress, Identity Formation, and Global Exchange. New York.Google Scholar
Shiraishi, Noriyuki 白石典之. 2017. Mongoru teikoku tanjo: Chingisu Kan no miyako o horu モンゴル帝國誕生: チンギス – カンの都を掘る (The Birth of the Mongol Empire: Excavating the Capital of Chinggis Khan). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Slavin, Phillip. 2019. “Death by the Lake: Mortality Crisis in Early Fourteenth-Century Central Asia.” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 50.1: 59–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Masa’aki, Sugiyama 杉山正明. 2004. Mongoru teikoku to Dai Gen Urusu モンゴル帝國と大元ウルス (The Mongol Empire and the Great Yuan Ulus). Kyōto.Google Scholar
Tongzhi tiaoge jiaozhu 通制條格校注 (Statutes from the Comprehensive Regulations: Critical Edition with Annotations). 2009. Ed. Linggui, Fang 方齡貴. Beijing.Google Scholar
Vogel, Hans U. 2013. Marco Polo Was in China: New Evidence from Currencies, Salts and Revenues. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wang, Jinping. 2018. In the Wake of the Mongols: The Making of a New Social Order in North China, 1200–1600. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Wing, Patrick. 2016. The Jalayirids: Dynastic State Formation in the Mongol Middle East. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Yang, Qiao. 2019. “Like Stars in the Sky: Networks of Astronomers in Mongol Eurasia.” Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 62, 2–3: 388–427.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yoeli-Tlalim, Ronit, Burnett, Charles, and Akasoy, Anna. 2013. Rashīd Al-Dīn: Agent and Mediator of Cultural Exchanges in Ilkhanid Iran. London and Turin.Google Scholar
Zunichi, Yoshida 吉田順一 and Chimeddorji. 2008. Harahoto shutsudo Mongoru bunsho no kenkyū ハラホト出土モンゴル文書の硏究 (Studies on Mongol Documents Excavated in Qara-Qoto). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Yuandian zhang 元典章. 2011. Ed. Gaohua, Chen et al., 4 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Zhizheng tiaoge 至正條格 (Statutes of the Zhizheng Reign). 2007. 2 vols. Seoul.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Akasoy, Anna, Burnett, Charles and Yoeli-Tlalim, Ronit, eds. 2013. Rashīd al-Dīn: Agent and Mediator of Cultural Exchanges in Ilkhanid Iran. London and Turin.Google Scholar
Alexeev, Valery P. 1991. “Some Aspects of the Study of Productive Forces in the Empire of Chenghiz Khan.” In Rulers from the Steppe: State Formation on the Eurasian Periphery, ed. Seaman, Gary and Marks, Daniel, 186–98. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1983a. “Prelude to the Western Campaigns: Mongol Military Operations in the Volga–Ural Region, 1217–1237.” AEMA 3: 5–24.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1983b. “The Yüan Dynasty and the Uighurs of Turfan.” In Rossabi 1983, 243–80.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1986. “Guard and Government in the Reign of the Grand Qan Möngke, 1251–59.” HJAS 46.2: 495–521.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands. Berkeley, CA.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1985–1987. “The Princes of the Left Hand: An Introduction to the History of the Ulus of Orda in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries.” AEMA 5: 5–40.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1987–1991. “Mongols and North Caucasia.” AEMA 7: 5–40.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1989. “Mongolian Princes and Their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260.” Asia Major, 3rd series 2.2: 83–126.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1993. “Mahmūd Yalavač (?–1254) … ” In ISK, 122–29.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1994. “The Rise of the Mongolian Empire.” In CHC6, 321–413.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1996. “Spiritual Geography and Political Legitimacy in the Eastern Steppe.” In Ideology and the Formation of Early States, ed. Claessen, Henri J. M. and Oosten, Jarich G., 116–25. Leiden.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997a. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997b. “Ever Closer Encounters: The Appropriation of Cultures and the Apportionment of Peoples in the Mongol Empire.” Journal of Early Modern History 1: 2–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1999. Review of Muscovy and the Mongols: Cross-Cultural Influences on the Steppe Frontier, 1304–1589 by Donald Ostrowski. JRAS, third series 9.2: 301–3.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001a. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001b. “Robing in the Mongolian Empire.” In Robes and Honor: The Medieval World of Investiture, ed. Gordon, Stewart, 305–13. New York.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001c. “Sharing out the Empire: Apportioned Lands under the Mongols.” In Khazanov and Wink 2001, 172–90.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2011. “Imperial Posts, West, East and North: A Review Article.” AEMA 17.1: 237–76.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2015. “Population Movements in Mongol Eurasia.” In Amitai and Biran 2015, 119–51.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, eds. 2005. Mongols, Turks, and Others. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal eds. 2015. Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David O., eds. 1999. The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy. Leiden.Google Scholar
Tegen, Ao 敖特根. 2004. “Xi Xia Shazhou shoujiang Xili Gambu 西夏沙洲守將西里鈐部” (Xili Gambu, Garrison Commander at Shazhou in Xi Xia). Dunhuang xue jikan 敦煌學輯刊 1: 128–46.Google Scholar
Armijo-Hussein, J. M. 1997. “Sayyid ʿAjall Shams al-Din: A Muslim from Central Asia, Serving the Mongols in China, and Bringing ‘Civilization’ to Yunnan.” PhD thesis, Harvard University.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher. 2004a. Encyclopedia of Mongolia and the Mongol Empire. New York.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2004b. “Validation by Holiness or Sovereignty: Religious Toleration as Political Theology in the Mongol World Empire of the Thirteenth Century.” International History Review 26.2: 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2007a. “The Date of the Secret History of the Mongols Reconsidered.” JSYS 37: 1–48.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2007b. “Informants and Sources for the Secret History of the Mongols.” Mongolian Studies 29: 27–39.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2008. “How the Mongols Got a Word for Tribe – And What It Means.” Menggu shi yanjiu 蒙古史硏究 (Mongolian History) 10: 63–89.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2010. “The Notion of Tribe in Medieval China: Ouyang Xiu and the Shatuo Dynastic Myth.” In Miscellanea Asiatica: Mélange en l’honneur de Françoise Aubin, ed. Aigle, Denise, Charleux, Isabelle, Gossert, Vincent, and Hamayon, Roberte, 593–621. Sankt Augustin.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2012. “Six Pre-Chinggisid Genealogies in the Mongol Empire.” AEMA 19: 5–58.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2014. “The First Mongol Contacts with the Tibetans.” In Trails of the Tibetan Tradition: Papers for Elliot Sperling, ed. Vitali, Robert, 21–46. Dharamshala.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2014–2015. “Chikü Küregen and the Origin of the Xiningzhou Qonggirads.” AEMA 21: 7–26.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2015. “Imperial Itinerance and Mobile Pastoralism: State and Mobility in Medieval Inner Asia.” Inner Asia 17: 293–349.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aubin, Françoise. 1987. “The Rebirth of Chinese Rule in Times of Trouble: North China in the Early Thirteenth Century.” In Foundations and Limits of State Power in China, ed. Schram, Stuart, 113–46. Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Bai, Bin 白濱 and Shi, Jinbo 史金波. 1979. “Da Yuan Suzhoulu yeke daluhuachi shixi zhi bei 大元蘇州路也可達魯花赤世襲之碑 (The Suzhou Hereditary Darughachi Stele of the Great Yuan).” Minzu yanjiu 民族硏究 (Nationality Studies) 1: 68–80.Google Scholar
Barfield, Thomas J. 1989. The Perilous Frontier: Nomadic Empires and China, 221 bc to ad 1757. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hebraeus, Bar. 1932. The Chronography of Gregory Abûʿl Faraj, 1225–1286, the Son of Aaron, the Hebrew Physician, Commonly Known as Bar Hebraeus, tr. E. A. W. Budge, vol. 1. London. Available at http://rbedrosian.com/BH/bh62.htm.Google Scholar
Bartold, W. 1977. Turkestan Down to the Mongol Invasion, tr. Tatiana Minorsky, ed. Edmond Bosworth, C.. 4th ed. London.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Surrey.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2005a. The Empire of the Qara Khitai in Eurasian History. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2005b. “True to Their Ways: Why the Qara Khitai Did Not Convert to Islam.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 175–200.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2007. Chinggis Khan. Oxford.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2009. “Central Asia from the Conquest of Chinggis Khan to the Rise of Tamerlane: The Ögodeied and Chaghadaid Realms.” In CHIA, 46–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2013. “Rulers and City Life in Mongol Central Asia (1220–1370).” In Turko-Mongol Rulers, Cities and City Life, ed. Durand-Guédy, David, 257–79. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2021. “The Mongols’ Imperial Space: From Universalism to Glocalization.” In Universality and Its Limits: Spatial Dimensions of Eurasian Empires, ed. Pines, Yuri, Biran, Michal, and Rüpke, Jörg, 220–56. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Bold, Bat-Ochir. 2001. Mongolian Nomadic Society. New York.Google Scholar
Boyle, J. A. 1961. “The Death of the Last ʿAbbasid Caliph: A Contemporary Muslim Account.” Journal of Semitic Studies 6.2: 145–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Boyle, J. A. 1970. “The Burial Place of the Great Khan Ögödei.” AOH 32: 45–50.Google Scholar
Boyle, J. A. 1972. “The Seasonal Residences of the Great Khan Ögödei.” CAJ 16: 125–31.Google Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne. 2018. Women and the Making of the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brose, Michael C. 2007. Subjects and Masters: Uyghurs in the Mongol Empire. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul. 1979a. “The Role of the Sino-Mongolian Frontier Zone in the Rise of Cinggis-Qan.” In Studies on Mongolia, proceedings of the First North American Conference on Mongolian Studies, ed. Schwarz, Henry G., 63–76. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul 1979b. “Sino-Khitan Administration in Mongol Bukhara.” Journal of Asian History 13.2: 121–51.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul 1992. “Early Mongol Expansion in Western Siberia and Turkestan (1207–1219): A Reconstruction.” CAJ 36.1–2: 1–32.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul 1993. “Sübötei Ba’atur,” “Činqai,” “Yeh-lü A-hai, Yeh-lü T’u-hua.” In ISK, 13–26, 95–111, 112–21.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul 1994. “Chinqai (ca. 1169–1252): Architect of Mongolian Empire.” In Opuscula Altaica: Essays Presented in Honor of Henry Schwarz, ed. Edward H. Kaplan and Donald Whisenhunt, 168–86. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul 2007. “A Cautionary Tale: Činggis-qan as the Third Man.” Mongolian Studies 24: 57–68.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul and Kolbas, Judith. 2016. “The Ethos of State and Society in the Early Mongol Empire: Chinggis Khan to Güyük.” JRAS, 3rd series, 26.1–2: 43–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cai, Meibiao 蔡美彪. 1955. Yuandai bai hua bei ji lu 元代白話碑集錄 (A Collection of Yuan Dynasty Vernacular Stele Inscriptions). Beijing.Google Scholar
Chan, Hok-lam. 1993. “Wang E (1190–1273).” In ISK, 300–15.Google Scholar
CHC6. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Cheng, Chih-Shu Eva. 1996. “Studies in the Career of Chinggis Qan.” PhD dissertation, School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London.Google Scholar
Cherepnin, L. V. 1970. “Mongolo-Tatary na Rusi (xiii v.).” In Tataro-Mongoly v Azii i Evrope, ed. Tikhvinskii, S. L., 179–203. Moscow.Google Scholar
CHI5. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
CHIA. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Christian, David. 1998. A History of Russia, Central Asia and Mongolia, vol. 1, Inner Asia from Prehistory to the Mongol Empire. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis Woodman. 1955. “The Historicity of the Baljuna Covenant.” HJAS 18.3–4: 357–421.Google Scholar
Dai, Xizhang 戴錫章. 1924. Xi Xia ji 西夏記 (Records of the Xi Xia), ed. wenshi congshu, Zhonghua. Taipei.Google Scholar
Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan. 2011. The Mongols and the Armenians. Leiden.Google Scholar
Davis, Richard L. 2009. “The Reign of Li-tsung.” In The Cambridge History of China, vol. 5, part 1, The Sung Dynasty and Its Precursors, 907–1279, ed. Twitchett, Denis and Smith, Paul Jakov, 839–912. New York and Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dawson, Christopher. 1980. Mission to Asia. Toronto and Buffalo.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz. 1962. “The Hsi-yu Lu 西遊錄 by Yeh-lü Ch’u-ts’ai 耶律楚才.” Monumenta Serica 21: 1–128.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1966. “Personnel and Personalities in North China in the Early Mongol Period.” JESHO 9: 88–144.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1983. “Qan, Qa’an and the Seal of Güyüg.” In K. Sagaster and M. Weiers (eds), Documenta Barbarorum: Festschrift für Walther Heissig zum 70. Geburtstag, 272–81. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1989. “The Title Chinggis Qan/Qaγan Re-examined.” In Gedanke und Wirkung: Festschrift zum 90. Geburtstag von Nikolaus Poppe, ed., Walther Heissig and Karl Sagaster, 281–98. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1993. “Some Reflections on Činggis Qan’s Ĵasaq.” East Asian History 6: 91–104.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1996. “The Name of the Mongols in Asia and Europe: A Reappraisal.” Études mongoles et sibériennes 27: 199–210.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1999. “Was Töregene Qatun Ögödei’s ‘Sixth Empress’?” East Asian History 17–18: 71–76.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 2006. “A Note on Yelü Zhu 耶律鑄 and his Family.” In Meng–Yuan shi ji minzu lunwenji 蒙元史暨民族史論集 (Festschrift on the History of the Mongol–Yuan Period and Ethnohistory, in Commemoration of the Centenary of the Birth of Prof. Wen Dujian), edited by Shiyuan, Hao 郝時遠, 269–81. Beijing.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 2013. The Secret History of the Mongols, vol. 3, Supplement. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, Nicola. 1999. “State Formation and Periodization in Inner Asian History.” Journal of World History 10.1: 1–40.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, Nicola 2002. Ancient China and Its Enemies: The Rise of Nomadic Power in East Asian History. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dmytryshyn, Basil, ed. 1967. Medieval Russia: A Sourcebook, 900–1700. New York.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth. 1989. “Naming the Tangut Capital: Xingqing, Zhongxing and Related Matters.” Bulletin of Sung & Yuan Studies 21: 52–66.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth 1991. “The Fall of Xia: Sino-Steppe Relations in the Late 12th–Early 13th Centuries.” In Rulers from the Steppe: State Formation on the Eurasian Periphery, ed. Gary Seaman and Daniel Marks, 158–85. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth 1992a. “The Hsia Origins of the Yüan Institution of Imperial Preceptor.” Asia Major, 3rd series 5.1: 85–111.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth 1992b. “Locating the Tangut Military Establishment.” Monumenta Serica 40: 219–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth 1994. “The Hsi Hsia.” In CHC6, 154–214.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth 1996. The Great State of White and High: Buddhism and State Formation in Eleventh-Century Xia. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth 2010. Chinggis Khan, World Conqueror. Upper Saddle River, NJ.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth 2015. “The Anxi Principality: [Un]Making a Muslim Mongol Prince in Northwest China during the Yuan Dynasty.” CAJ 57: 185–200.Google Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth. 1989a. “Merchant Associations in Yüan China: The Ortoγ.” Asia Major, 3rd series 2.2: 127–54.Google Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth 1989b. Mongolian Rule in China: Local Administration in the Yuan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth 1999. “Notes on Shamans, Fortune-Tellers and Yin-Yang Practitioners and Civil Administration in Yüan China.” In Amitai-Preiss and Morgan 1999, 224–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Erdenebat, Ulambayar and Pohl, Ernst. 2009. “The Crossroads in Khara Khorum.” In Fitzhugh, Rossabi, and Honeychurch 2009, 137–45.Google Scholar
Farquhar, David. M. 1990. The Government of China under Mongol Rule: A Reference Guide. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Fennell, John. 1983. The Crisis of Medieval Russia, 1200–1304. London and New York.Google Scholar
Fitzhugh, William W., Rossabi, Morris, and Honeychurch, William, eds. 2009. Genghis Khan and the Mongol Empire. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Fletcher, Joseph. 1986. “The Mongols: Ecological and Social Perspectives.” Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 46.1: 11–50.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1975. “Chinese Texts on the Jurchen (I): a Translation of the Jurchen in the San ch’ao pei-meng hui-pien.” Zentralasiatische Studien 9: 119–86.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1994. “The Chin Dynasty.” In CHC6, 215–320.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Franke, Herbert and Chan, Hok-lam. 1997. Studies on the Jurchens and the Chin Dynasty. Aldershot and Brookfield, VT.Google Scholar
Gillman, Ian and Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim. 1999. Christians in Asia before 1500. Richmond.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1983. “The Turkic Peoples and Caucasia.” In Transcaucasia, Nationalism, and Social Change: Essays in the History of Armenia, Azerbaijian, and Georgia, ed. Suny, R. G., 45–67. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1985 [1987]. “Cumanica II: The Ölberli (Ölperli): The Fortunes and Misfortunes of an Inner Asian Nomadic Clan.” AEMA 5: 5–29.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1992. An Introduction to the History of the Turkic Peoples. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 2003. Nomads and Their Neighbours in the Russian Steppe. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 2006. “The Türk Imperial Tradition in the Pre-Chinggisid Era.” In Sneath 2006, 23–62.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 2009. “Inner Asia c. 1200.” In CHIA, 9–25.Google Scholar
Halbertsma, Tjalling H. F. 2008. Early Christian Remains of Inner Mongolia. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hambis, Louis and Pelliot, Paul, tr. 1945. Le chapitre cvii du Yuan che: Les généalogies impériales mongoles dans l’histoire chinoise officielle de la dynastie mongole. Leiden.Google Scholar
Han, Rulin 韓儒林 and Dezhi, Chen 陳得芝. 2008. Yuanchao shi 元朝史 (Yuan Dynasty History), rev. ed., 2 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Henthorn, W. E. Korea: The Mongol Invasion. Leiden, 1963.Google Scholar
Herman, John E. 2002. “The Mongol Conquest of Dali: The Failed Second Front.” In Warfare in Inner Asian History (500–1800), ed. Di Cosmo, Nicola, 295–336. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hope, Michael. 2012. “The Transmission of Authority through the Quriltais of the Early Mongol Empire and the Īlkhānate of Iran (1227–1335).” Mongolian Studies 34: 87–115.Google Scholar
Hope, Michael 2016. Power, Politics, and Tradition in the Mongol Empire and the Îlkhanâte of Iran. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-ch’ing (also see Xiao Qiqing). 1978. The Military Establishment of the Yuan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-ch’ing 1993. “Chang Rou (1190–1268).” In ISK, 46–59.Google Scholar
Hüttel, Hans-Georg. 2009. “The Search for Khara Khorum and the Palace of the Great Khan.” In Fitzhugh, Rossabi, and Honeychurch 2009, 146–49.Google Scholar
Hu, Wu 胡務. 1990. “Meng–Yuan huanghou yu Yuanchao zhengzhi 蒙元皇后與政治” (Mongol–Yuan Empresses and Yuan Dynasty Politics). Qiusuo 求索 3: 121–25.Google Scholar
Hu, Xiaopeng 胡小鵬. 1992. “Lue lun Yuandai Hexi de Kuoduan xi zhuwang 略論元代河西的闊端系諸王 (Discussion of the Lineage of Prince Köten in Hexi during the Yuan Dynasty).” Xibei minzu xueyuan xuebao 西北民族學院學報 1: 54–60, 20.Google Scholar
Hu, Xiaopeng 1999. Yuandai xibei lishi yu minzu yan jiu 元代西北歷史與民族硏究 (Historical and Nationality Studies of the Peoples of the Northwest during the Yuan Dynasty). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Hu, Xiaopeng 2004. Xibei minzu wenxian yu lishi yanjiu 西北民族文獻與歷史硏究 (Research on the History and Sources of the Northwest Nationalities). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Irinchin (Yilinzhen 亦鄰眞). 1989. “Qiniangu he Gulianleigu 起輦谷和古連勒古” (Qiniangu and Gulianleigu). Neimenggu shehui kexue 內蒙古社會科學, 1989.3: 88–91.Google Scholar
ISK. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1976. “The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire.” CAJ 22.3–4: 186–244.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1990. “Jalāl al-Dīn, the Mongols, and the Khwarazmian Conquest of the Panjāb and Sind.” Iran 28: 45–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1999. “From Ulus to Khanate: The Making of the Mongol States.” In Amitai-Preiss and Morgan 1999, 12–38.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005a. “The Mongols and the Faith of the Conquered.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 245–90.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005b. The Mongols and the West. Harlow.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2006. “World-Conquest and Local Accommodation: Threat and Blandishment in Mongol Diplomacy.” In History and Historiography of Post-Mongol Central Asia and the Middle East, ed. Judith Pfeiffer and Sholeh A. Quinn, 3–22. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2009. “The Mongol Age in Eastern Inner Asia.” In CHIA, 26–44.Google Scholar
Jagchid, Sechin. 1980. “Chinese Buddhism and Taoism during the Mongolian Rule of China.” Mongolian Studies 6: 61–98.Google Scholar
Janhunen, Juha. 1996. Manchuria: An Ethnic History. Helsinki.Google Scholar
Jin shi 金史, ed. Tuotuo, 脫脫. 1975. Beijing.Google Scholar
JS. See Jin shi.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī, Minhāj al-Dīn al-. 1881. Tabaqāt-i Nāsirī, tr. H. G. Raverty. Calcutta.Google Scholar
Ke, Shaomin 柯紹忞 (1850–1933). 1989. Xin Yuan shi 新元史 (A New Yuan History). In Yuan shi erzhong 元史二種 (Two Varieties of Yuan History). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Khazanov, Anatoly M., and Wink, André. 2001. Nomads in the Sedentary World. Richmond.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong. 2005. “A Reappraisal of Güyüg Khan.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 309–38.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2009. “The Unity of the Mongol Empire and Continental Exchanges over Eurasia.” Journal of Central Eurasian Studies 1: 15–42.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2013. “A Re-examination of the ‘Register of Thousands’ (hazāra) in the Jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh.” In Akasoy, Burnett and Yoeli-Tlalim 2013, 89–114.Google Scholar
Kolbas, Judith. 2006. The Mongols in Iran: Chingiz Khan to Uljaytu 1220–1309. London and New York.Google Scholar
Kuchera, S. 1970. “Mongoly i Tibet pri Chingiskhane i ego preemnikakh.” In Tikhvinskii 1970, 255–70.Google Scholar
Lane, George. 2003. Early Mongol Rule in Thirteenth-Century Iran: A Persian Renaissance. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lattimore, Owen. 1940. Inner Asian Frontiers of China. New York.Google Scholar
Ledyard, Gari. 1964. “The Mongol Campaigns in Korea and the Dating of the the Secret History of the Mongols.” CAJ 9: 1–22.Google Scholar
Li, Fanwen 李范文. 2005. Xi Xia tongshi 西夏通史 (A Comprehensive History of Xi Xia). Yinchuan.Google Scholar
Li, Zefen 李則芬. 1970. Chengjisihan xinzhuan 成吉思汗新傳 (A New Biography of Chinggis Khan). Taipei.Google Scholar
Li, Zhichang 李志常. Xiyou ji 西遊記 (Record of a Journey to the West). In Wang 1962, 225–429.Google Scholar
Liang, Songtao 梁松濤 and Fuxue, Yang 楊富學. 2008. “‘Sheng wei ping yi ge’ zhong suo jian Xi Xia yu Kelie heqin shi xiaokao ‘聖威平夷歌’中所見西夏與克烈和親事小考” (A Note on the Marriage Alliance between Xi Xia and the Kereits as Seen in the ‘Ode to the Awesome Majesty Pacifying the Barbarians’). Nei Menggu she hui ke xue 內蒙古社會科學 29.6: 46–48.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice. 1989. The Rise and Rule of Tamerlane. Cambridge.Google Scholar
May, Timothy. 2007. The Mongol Art of War. Yardley, PA.Google Scholar
Meyvaert, P. 1980. “An Unknown Letter of Hulagu, Il-Khan of Persia, to King Louis ix of France.” Viator 11: 245–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles. 2009. “Anatolia under the Mongols.” In The Cambridge History of Turkey, vol. 1, Byzantium to Turkey, 1071–1453, ed. Fleet, Kate, 51–101. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Meng, Nan 孟楠. 1998. “Lun Kelie ren yu Xi Xia de guanxi 論克烈人與西夏的關係” (On the Relationship between the Kereyits and Xi Xia). Nei Menggu shehui kexue 內蒙古社會科學 3: 37–42.Google Scholar
Meng, Nan 2003. “Luelun Yuandai de Chahan ji qi jiazu 略論元代察罕及其家族” (A Brief Discussion of Tsaghan and His Clan under the Yuan Dynasty). Neijmenggu daxue xuebao 內蒙古大學學報 35.3: 45–51.Google Scholar
Morgan, David. 1986. The Mongols. Oxford.Google Scholar
Morgan, David 2005. “The ‘Great Yasa of Chinggis Khan’ Revisited.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 291–308.Google Scholar
Munkh-Erdene, Lhamsuren. 2011. “Where Did the Mongol Empire Come From? Medieval Mongol Ideas of People, State and Empire.” Inner Asia 13.2: 211–37.Google Scholar
Nakano, Miyoko. 1971. A Phonological Study in the ‘Phags-pa Script and the Meng-ku Tzu-yün. Canberra.Google Scholar
Okada, Hidehiro. 1962. “Mōko shiryō ni mieru shoiki no Mō-Zō kankei 蒙古史料に見える初期の蒙藏關係” (Early Mongol–Tibetan Relations as Seen in Mongol Historical Sources). Tōhōgaku 東方學 (Studies of the Orient) 23: 95–108.Google Scholar
Olbricht, Peter, and Pinks, Elisabeth. 1980. Meng-Ta Pei-Lu und Hei-Ta Shih-Lüeh. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul, and Hambis, Louis. 1951. Histoire des Campagnes de Gengis Khan. Leiden.Google Scholar
Peng, Daya 彭大雅 and Ting, Xu 徐霆. 1962. Hei-Da shilüe 黑韃事略 (Biographical Sketches of the Black Tatars). In Wang 1962.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano. 1983. “Tibetan Relations with Sung China and with the Mongols.” In Rossabi 1983, 173–203.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1988. “Yüan Organization of the Tibetan Border Areas.” In Tibetan Studies, proceedings of the 4th Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies, Munich 1985, ed. Uebach, Helga and Panglung, Jampa L., 369–80. Munich.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1990. Central Tibet and the Mongols: The Yüan Sa-Skya Period of Tibetan History. Rome.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1993. “‘P’ags-pa (1235–1280).” In ISK, 646–54.Google Scholar
Pikulin, M. G. 1970. “Chingiskhan v Afganistane.” In Tikhvinskii 1970, 134–41.Google Scholar
Pohl, Ernst. 2009. “Interpretation without Excavation: Topographic Mapping on the Territory of the First Mongolian Capital Karakorum.” In Current Archaeological Research in Mongolia, ed. Bemmann, Jan, Parzinger, Hermann, Pohl, Ernst, and Tseveendorzh, Damdinsüren. Bonn. 505–33.Google Scholar
Jamāl, Qarshī. 2005. Al-Mulkhakāt bi-s-surākh, tr. Sh. Kh. Vokhidov and B. B. Aminov, vol. 1 of Istoriia Kazakhstana v Persidskikh istochnikakh. Almaty.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh Abu’l-Khayr. 1952. Sbornik letopisei, vol. 1, book 2, tr. L. A. Khetagurov. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Ratchnevsky, Paul. 1991. Chinggis Khan, His Life and Legacy, tr. and ed. Haining, Thomas Nivison. Oxford.Google Scholar
Ratchnevsky, Paul 1993. “Šigi Qutuqu (ca. 1180–ca. 1260).” In ISK, 75–94.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1979. “Khubilai Khan and the Women in His Family.” In Studia Sino-Mongolica: Festschrift für Herbert Franke, ed. Bauer, Wolfgang, 153–80. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris ed. 1983. China among Equals. Berkeley, CA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 1988. Khubilai Khan, His Life and Times. Berkeley, CA.Google Scholar
Schneider, Julia. 2011. “The Jin Revisited: New Assessment of Jurchen Emperors.” JSYS 41: 343–404.Google Scholar
Schuh, Dieter. 1977. Erlasses und Sendschreiben mongolischer Herrscher für tibetische Geistliche. St. Augustin.Google Scholar
Schurman, H. F. 1956a. The Economic Structure of the Yüan Dynasty. Translation of Chapters 93 and 94 of the Yüan Shih. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Schurman, H. F. 1956b. “Mongolian Tributary Practices of the Thirteenth Century.” HJAS 19.3–4: 304–89.Google Scholar
Schwarz, Henry G. 1998. “Otrar Revisited.” In Essays on Mongol Studies (Mongol sudlalyn oguulluud), ed. Batbaiar, Ts, Ishdorzh, Ts, and Puntsag, E., 182–93. Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
SH. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Shengwu qinzhenglu 聖武親征錄 (The Campaigns of the Holy Martial Emperor). In Wang 1962.Google Scholar
Shiraishi, Noriyuki. 2004. “Seasonal Migrations of the Mongol Emperors and the Peri-urban Area of Kharakhorum.” International Journal of Asian Studies 1.1: 105–19.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shiraishi, Noriyuki 2009. “Searching for Genghis: Excavations of the Ruins at Avraga.” In Fitzhugh, Rossabi, and Honeychurch 2009, 132–36.Google Scholar
Silverstein, Adam J. 2007. Postal Systems in the Pre-modern Islamic World. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Skaff, Jonathan Karam. 2012. Sui–Tang China and Its Turko-Mongol Neighbors. Oxford and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, John Masson Jr. 1984. “ʿAyn Jālūt: Mamlūk Success or Mongol Failure?” HJAS 44.2: 307–45.Google Scholar
Smith, John Masson Jr 1997. “Mongol Society and Military in the Middle East: Antecedents and Adaptations.” In War and Society in the Eastern Mediterranean, 7th–15th Centuries, ed. Lev, Yaacov, 249–66. Leiden and New York.Google Scholar
Smith, John Masson Jr 1999. “Mongol Nomadism and Middle Eastern Geography: Qīshlāqs and Tümens.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Reuven Amitai-Preiss and David O. Morgan, 39–56. Leiden.Google Scholar
Smith, John Masson Jr 2006. “Hülegü Moves West: High Living and Heartbreak on the Road to Baghdad.” In Beyond the Legacy of Chinggis Khan, ed. Komaroff, Linda, 111–34. Leiden.Google Scholar
Sneath, David, ed. 2006. Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia Sixth–Twentieth Centuries. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Sneath, David 2007. The Headless State: Aristocratic Orders, Kinship Society, and Misrepresentations of Nomadic Inner Asia. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Song shi 宋史, ed. Tuotuo 脫脫. 1977. Beijing.Google Scholar
SS. See Song shi.Google Scholar
Standen, Naomi. 2007. Unbounded Loyalty: Frontier Crossing in Liao China. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Standen, Naomi Forthcoming. “Followers and Followership in Northeastern Eurasia, ca. Seventh to Tenth Centuries.” In Threaded Histories: Rome, China, Iran, and the Eurasian Steppe in Late Antiquity (c. 250–750 ce), ed. Nicola Di Cosmo and Michael Maas.Google Scholar
Su, Tianjue 蘇天爵. 1335. Yuanchao mingcheng shilüe 元朝名臣事略 (Biographical Sketches of Famous Officials of the Yuan Dynasty). (Reprinted 1996.)Google Scholar
Masaaki, Sugiyama 杉山正明. 1996. Yaritsu Sozai to sono jidai 耶律楚材とその時代 (Yelü Chucai and His Times). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Masaaki, Sugiyama 2004. Mongoru teikoku to Dai Gen Urusu モンゴル帝國と大元ウルス (The Mongol Empire and the Great Yuan Ulus). Kyoto.Google Scholar
Sweeney, James Ross. 1994. “‘Spurred on by the Fear of Death’: Refugees and Displaced Populations during the Mongol Invasion of Hungary.” In Nomadic Diplomacy, Destruction and Religion from the Pacific to the Adriatic, ed. Gervers, Michael and Schlepp, Wayne, 34–62. Toronto.Google Scholar
Szerb, Janos. 1980. “Glosses on the Oeuvre of Bla-ma ‘Phags-pa: ii. Some Notes on the Events of the Years 1251–1254.” AOH 34.1–3: 263–85.Google Scholar
Tang, Li. 2011. East Syriac Christianity in Mongol–Yuan China. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Taylor, Keith Weller. 2013. A History of the Vietnamese. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tikhvinskii, S. L. 1970. Tataro-Mongoly v Azii i Evrope. Moscow.Google Scholar
Togan, Isenbike. 1998. Flexibility and Limitation in Steppe Formations. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tomoyasu, Iiyama. 2010. “Maintaining Gods in Medieval China: Temple Worship and Local Governance in North China under the Jin and Yuan.” JSYS 40: 71–102.Google Scholar
Ji, Tu 屠寄. 1989. Mengwu’er shiji 蒙兀兒史記 (Records of Mongol History). In Yuan shi erzhong 元史二種 (Two Varieties of Yuan History). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Twitchett, Denis, and Tietze, Klaus-Peter. 1994. “The Liao.” In CHC6, 43–153, 665–74.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István. 2009. “The Jochid Realm: The Western Steppe and Eastern Europe.” In CHIA, 67–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vernadsky, George. 1953. The Mongols and Russia. New Haven.Google Scholar
Waley, Arthur. 1931. The Travels of an Alchemist. London.Google Scholar
Wang, Guowei 王國維. 1962. Menggu shiliao si zhong 蒙古史料四種 (Four Sources for Mongol History). Taipei.Google Scholar
Weatherford, Jack. 2004. Genghis Khan and the Making of the Modern World. New York.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke 1253–1255, tr. Peter Jackson and ed. Jackson, Peter with David, Morgan. London.Google Scholar
Wink, André. 2001. “Conclusion.” In Khazanov and Wink 2001, 285–95.Google Scholar
Xiao, Qiqing 蕭啓慶. 1985. “Yuanchao jianhao qian Menggu de Hanwen guohao – jian lun Meng-Yuan guohao de yanbian 元朝建號前蒙古的漢文國號—兼論蒙元國號的演變” (The Chinese Name of the Mongols before the Establishment of the Yuan – and the Change in the Mongol–Yuan State Name). Hanxue yanjiu 漢學硏究 3.1: 23–40.Google Scholar
Xiao, Qiqing 1994. Meng–Yuan shi xin yan 蒙元史新硏 (New Studies on Mongol–Yuan History). Taipei.Google Scholar
Yanai, Watari 箭內亘. 1963. Yuandai jinglüe dongbei kao 元代經略東北考 (Research on the Conquest of the Northeast under the Yuan), tr. Chen Jie 陳捷 and Chen Qingquan 陳淸泉. Taipei.Google Scholar
Yang, Ruowei 楊若微. 1991. Qidan wangchao zhengzhi junshi zhidu yanjiu 契丹王朝政治軍事制度硏究 (Research on the Political and Military Institutions of the Khitan Dynasty). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yang, Shao-yun. 2019. The Way of the Barbarians: Redrawing Ethnic Boundaries in Tang and Song China. Seattle.Google Scholar
Yao, Congwu 姚從吾. 1971. Yao Congwu xiansheng quanji (si) – Liao Jin Yuan shi jiangyi – bing, Yuanchao shi 姚從吾先生全集(四)—遼金元講義—丙, 元朝史 (Professor Yao Congwu’s Collected Works, vol. 4, Lectures on the Liao, Jin and Yuan – part 3, Yuan Dynasty History). Taipei.Google Scholar
Yao, Sui 姚燧. 1975. Mu’anji 牧庵集 (Collected Works from the Shepherd’s Hermitage), ed. Sikuquanzhu zhenben bieji.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Yu, Ji 虞集. 1968. Daoyuan xue gulu 道園學古錄 (Recordings of Antiquity from the Daoyuan Study), ed. jiben congshu, Guoxue. Taipei.Google Scholar
Yuan, Jue 袁桷. Qingrong jushi ji 淸容居士集 (Collected Works of the Qingrong Hermit), ed. Sibu beiyao.Google Scholar
Zenkovsky, Serge A., and Zenkovsky, Jean, Betty, tr. 1984. The Nikonian Chronicle. Princeton.Google Scholar
Zhao, George Qingzhi. 2008. Marriage as Political Strategy and Cultural Expression: Mongolian Royal Marriages from World Empire to Yuan Dynasty. New York.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1996. “Biography of a Cultural Broker: Bolad Ch’eng-Hsiang in China and Iran.” In The Court of the Il-Khans 1290–1340, ed. Raby, Julian and Fitzherbert, Teresa, 7–22. Oxford.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2007. “Ögedei and Alcohol.” Mongolian Studies 29: 3–12.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2015. “Population Movements in Mongol Eurasia.” In Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 119–51. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2019. The Steppe and the Sea: Pearls in the Mongol Empire. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 1995. Mongols and Mamlūks: The Mamlūk–Ilkhānid War, 1260–1281. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2010. “Explaining Rituals and Writing History: Tactics against the Intermediate Class.” In Representing Power in Ancient Inner Asia: Legitimacy, Transmission and the Sacred, ed. Charleux, Isabelle, Delaplace, Gregory, Hamayon, Roberte, and Pearce, Scott, 95–129. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2016. “Buddhists as Natives: Changing Positions in the Religious Ecology of the Mongol Yuan Dynasty.” In The Middle Kingdom and the Dharma Wheel: Aspects of the Relationship between the Buddhist Samgha and the State in Chinese History, ed. Jülch, Thomas, 278–321. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2020. “Three Yuan Administrative Units in Marco Polo: Kinǰin Talas, Silingǰiu, and Kungčang.” JSYS 49: 417–42.Google Scholar
Bade, David. 2002. Khubilai Khan and the Beautiful Princess of Tumapel: The Mongols between History and Literature in Java. Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. London.Google Scholar
Birge, Bettine. 2017a. “‘How the Mongols Mattered: A Perspective from Law.’” In How Mongolia Matters: War, Law, and Society, ed. Rossabi, Morris, 87–104. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birge, Bettine 2017b. Marriage and Law in the Age of Khubilai Khan: Cases from the Yuan dianzhang. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bozhulu, Chong 孛朮魯翀. 2001. “Dayuan tongzhi xu 大元通制序” (Preface to the Comprehensive Regulations of the Great Yuan). In Tongzhi tiaoge jiaozhu 通制條格校注 (Statutes from the Comprehensive Regulations, Punctuated and Annotated), ed. Linggui, Fang 方齡貴, 1–9. Beijing.Google Scholar
Brook, Timothy. 2010. The Troubled Empire: China in the Yuan and Ming Dynasties. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brook, Timothy 2017. “Nine Sloughs: Profiling the Climate History of the Yuan and Ming Dynasties, 1260–1644.” Journal of Chinese History 1: 27–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Buckley, Brendan M., et al. 2010. “Climate as a Contributing Factor in the Demise of Angkor, Cambodia.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America 107.15: 6748–52.Google ScholarPubMed
Campbell, Bruce M. S. 2016. The Great Transition: Climate, Disease and Society in the Late-Medieval World. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaffee, John W. 2018. The Muslim Merchants of Premodern China: The History of a Maritime Asian Trade Diaspora, 750–1400. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chan, Hok-lam. 2008. Legends of the Building of Old Beijing. Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Chen, Bangzhan 陳邦瞻. 1979. Yuan shi jishi benmo 元史紀事本末 (Yuan History Narratives Arranged Topically), ed. Shumin, Wang 王樹民. Beijing.Google Scholar
Chen, Gaohua. 2015. The Capital of the Yuan Dynasty. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Chen, Gaohua 陳高華 and Weimin, Shi 史衛民. 2010. Yuandai Dadu Shangdu yanjiu 元代大都上都研究 (Studies on the Yuan-Era Dadu and Shangdu). Beijing.Google Scholar
Ch’en, Paul Heng-chao. 1979. Chinese Legal Tradition under the Mongols. Princeton.Google Scholar
Conlan, Thomas D. 2001. In Little Need of Divine Intervention: Takezaki Suenaga’s Scrolls of the Mongol Invasions of Japan. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Daobu, 道布 [Dobu], Zhaonasitu照那斯圖 [Jūnast], and Liu Zhaohe, 劉兆鶴. 1998. “Huihe shi Menggu wen Zhibi-Tiemu’r dawang lingzhi shidu 回鶻式蒙古文只必帖木儿大王令旨釋讀” (Translation and Commentary on the Uighur–Mongolian Script Inscription of the Edict of Prince Jibig-Temür).” Minzu yuwen 民族語文 2: 9–17.Google Scholar
Dardess, John W. 1973. Confucians and Conquerors: Aspects of Political Change in Late Yüan China. New York.Google Scholar
Davis, Mike. 2001. Late Victorian Holocausts: El Niño Famines and the Making of the Third World. London.Google Scholar
Davis, Richard L. 1996. Wind against the Mountain: The Crisis of Politics and Culture in Thirteenth-Century China. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Debreczeny, Karl. 2014. “Imperial Interest Made Manifest: sGa A Gnyan Dam Pa’s Mahākāla Protector Chapel of the Tre Shod Maṇḍala Plain.” In Trails of the Tibetan Tradition: Papers for Elliot Sperling, ed. Vitali, Roberto, 129–62. Dharamshala.Google Scholar
Debreczeny, Karl ed. 2019. Faith and Empire: Art and Politics in Tibetan Buddhism. New York.Google Scholar
Delgado, James P. 2010. Khubilai Khan’s Lost Fleet: In Search of a Legendary Armada. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Ding, Chao 丁超. 2016. Beijing chengshi shi: Yuandai jingji dili 北京城市史: 元代京畿地理 (History of Beijing: The Geography of the Yuan Dynasty’s Capital Region), ed. Yin Junke 尹鈞科. Beijing.Google Scholar
Dreyer, Edward L. 1982. Early Ming China: A Political History 1355–1435. Stanford.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth W. 2014. “The Anxi Principality: [Un]Making a Muslim Mongol Prince in Northwest China during the Yuan Dynasty.” CAJ 57: 185–200.Google Scholar
Edgerton-Tarpley, Kathryn. 2008. Tears from Iron: Cultural Responses to Famine in Nineteenth-Century China. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth. 1989. Mongolian Rule in China: Local Administration in the Yuan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Erdemtü, , tr. 1994. Jang Dé Hüi-yin 《Dabaγan Aru-bar ǰiγulčilaγsan temdeglel》. Čünn-a, ed. Hohhot.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1949. Geld und Wirtschaft unter der Mongolen-Herrschaft: Beiträge zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte der Yüan-Zeit. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1981. “Tibetans in Yüan China.” In China under Mongol Rule, ed. Langlois, John D., 296–328. Princeton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grabowsky, Volker. 2004. The Northern Tai Polity of Lan Na (Babai-Dadian) between the Late 13th to Mid-16th Centuries: Internal Dynamics and Relations with Her Neighbors. Singapore.Google Scholar
Hambis, Louis, with Pelliot, Paul. 1945. Le chapitre CVII du Yuan che. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hao, Jing 郝經. 1997. “Ban shi yi 班師議” (Proposal to Redeploy the Troops). In Quan Yuan wen 全元文 (Complete Yuan Prose), ed. Xiusheng, Li 李修生 4: 121.81–85. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Haw, Stephen G. 2013. “The Deaths of Two Khaghans: A Comparison of Events in 1242 and 1260.” BSOAS 76.3: 361–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henthorn, W. E. Korea: The Mongol Invasion. Leiden, 1963.Google Scholar
Herman, John E. 2002. “Mongol Conquest of Dali: The Failed Second Front.” In Warfare in Inner Asian History (500–1800), ed. Cosmo, Nicola Di, 295–334. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Honda, M. 1958. “On the Genealogy of the Early Northern Yuan.” Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher 30: 232–48.Google Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-ch’ing. 1978. Military Establishment of the Yüan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Jay, Jennifer W. 1991. A Change in Dynasties. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Katō, Kazuhide. 1991. “Kebek and Yasawr: The Establishment of the Chaghatai-Khanate.” Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 49: 97–118.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong. 1999. “The Early History of the Moghul Nomads: The Legacy of the Chaghatai Khanate.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David O., 290–318. Leiden.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2015. “Was ‘Da Yuan’ a Chinese Dynasty?” JSYS 45: 279–305.Google Scholar
Langlois, John D., Jr., 1978. “Yu Chi and His Mongol Sovereign: The Scholar as Apologist.” Journal of Asian Studies 38.1: 99–116.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Li, Lillian M. 2007. Fighting Famine in North China: State, Market, and Environmental Decline, 1690s–1990s. Stanford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lin, Meicun 林梅村. 2007. Songmo zhi jian: kaogu xin faxian suo jian Zhong–wai wenhua jiaoliu 松漠之間: 考古新發現所見中外文化交流 (Among the Pine Barrens: Cultural Exchange between China and the West as Seen in New Archaeological Discoveries). Beijing.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng. 2005. “War and Peace between the Yuan Dynasty and the Chaghadaid Khanate (1312–1323).” In Mongols, Turks, and Other: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 339–58. Leiden.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 劉迎勝. 2011. Chahetai hanguo shi yanjiu 察合台汗國史硏究 (Studies on the History of the Chaghadaid Khanate). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 2012. “A Study of Küsän Tarim in the Yuan Dynasty.” In Chinese Scholars on Inner Asia, ed. and tr. Xin, Luo and Covey, Roger. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
McNeill, William H. 1976. Plagues and Peoples. New York.Google Scholar
Maeda, Naonori 前田直典. 1993. “Yuan zhibi de jiazhi biandong 元代紙幣的價値變動” (Changes in the Value of Yuan-Era Paper Currency), tr. Suo Jieran 索介然. In Riben xuezhe yanjiu Zhongguo shi lunzhu xuanyi 日本學者硏究中國史論著選譯 (Selected Studies by Japanese Scholars on Chinese History), vol. 5, Wudai Song Yuan 五代宋元, ed. Junwen, Liu 劉俊文, 569–607. Beijing.Google Scholar
Matsuda, Kōichi 松田孝一. 1979. “Genchō ki no bumpōsei – Anseiō no jirei wo chūshin toshite” 元朝期の分封制–安西王の事例を中心として (The Enfeoffment System in the Yüan Dynasty: A Case Study of the Princes of Anxi).” Shigaku zasshi 史學雜誌 88.8: 1249–86.Google Scholar
Matsuda, Kōichi 1992. “Chagatai ka senko no Sensai nambu chūton gundan (jō) チャガタイ家千戶の陝西南部駐屯軍團 (上)” (The Army Stationed in Southern Shaanxi belonging to the Chaghatai Family’s Chililarchy. Part 1). Kokusai kenkyū ronsō: Ōsaka Kokusai Daigaku kiyō 國際硏究論叢—大阪國際大學紀要 (International Studies: Bulletin of the Osaka International University) 5.2: 67–86.Google Scholar
Matsuda, Kōichi 1993. “Chagatai ka senko no Sensai nambu chūton gundan (ka) チャガタイ家千戶の陝西南部駐屯軍團 (下)” (The Army Stationed in Southern Shaanxi Belonging to the Chaghatai Family’s Chililarchy. Part 2). Kokusai kenkyū ronsō: Ōsaka Kokusai Daigaku kiyō 5.3–4: 35–50.Google Scholar
Matsuda, Kōichi 2003. “Chagatai ka senko no Sensai nambu chūton gundan (hoi): Hin’ō (Hin’ō) Chubei ka bunchi Hinshū kankei meimon ni tsuite チャガタイ家千戶の陝西南部駐屯軍團 (補遺)—豳王(邠王)チュベイ家分地邠州關係銘文について” (The Army Stationed in Southern Shaanxi Belonging to the Chaghatai Family’s Chiliarchy. Supplement: On the Inscription about the Pinzhou Connections of the Chaghatai Prince of Pin). Kokusai kenkyū ronsō: Ōsaka Kokusai Daigaku kiyō 16.2: 11–19.Google Scholar
Miya, Noriko 宮紀子. 2007. Mongoru teikoku ga unda sekaizu モンゴル帝國が生んだ世界圖 (The World Maps Given Birth by the Mongol Empire). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Miya, Noriko 2016. “‘Gen tenshō’ ga kataru Furegu-Ulusu no jūdai jihen 『元典章』が語るフレグ‧ウルスの重大事變” (An Important Event in the Hülegü Ulus told by Yuandianzhang) Tōhō gakuhō 東方學報 91: 450–309.Google Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Woodman Cleaves, Francis. 1962. Les lettres de 1289 et 1305 des Ilkhan Arγun et Ölĵeitü à Philippe le Bel. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Peng, Xinwei. 1994. A Monetary History of China, tr. Edward H. Kaplan. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco. 2015. The Travels, tr. Nigel Cliff. Harmondsworth.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco 2016. The Description of the World, tr. Sharon Kinoshita. Indianapolis.Google Scholar
Qiu, Yihao 邱軼皓. 2018. “Jian zhu Bosi shiliao de yichang Yuandau gongting zhengbian: yi ‘Wasafu shi’ ‘Wanzhedu shi’ wei zhongxin de kaocha 見諸波斯史料的一場元代宮廷政變—以《瓦薩甫史》‧《完者都史》爲中心的考察” (A Coup d’État in the Yuan Court Mentioned by Two Persian Historians: Research Based on Vaṣṣāf’s History and the History of Öljeitü). Yilang xue zai Zhongguo lunwenji 伊朗學在中國論文集 (Iranian Studies in China) 5: 219–36.Google Scholar
Quan, Heng 權衡. N.d. “Geng/shen waishi 庚申外史” (The Unauthorized History of the Geg/Shen Emperor). In Zhongguo zhexue shu dianzihua jihua (Weiji) Jiantizi ban 中國哲學書電子化計劃 (維基)簡體字版 (Digitization Project for Chinese Philosophy Books (Wiki) Simplified-Character Version). At https://ctext.org/wiki.pl?if=gb&chapter=258949&remap=gb (accessed July 16, 2021).Google Scholar
Ratchnevsky, Paul. 1985. Un code des Yuan, vol. 1. Paris.Google Scholar
Robinson, David M. 2009. Empire’s Twilight: Northeast Asia under the Mongols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Secen, Saγang. 1990. Erdeni-yin tobci (“Precious Summary”): A Mongolian Chronicle of 1662, ed. Gō, M., de Rachewiltz, I., Krueger, J. R., and Ulaan, B.. Canberra.Google Scholar
Sárközi, Alice. 1992. Political Prophecies in Mongolia in the 17th–20th Centuries. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Schurman, Herbert Franz. 1967. Economic Structure of the Yüan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Shurany, Vered. 2017. “Prince Manggala: The Forgotten Prince of Anxi.” Asiatische Studien 71: 1169–88.Google Scholar
Sinha, Ashish, et al. 2011. “A Global Context for Megadroughts in Monsoon Asia during the Past Millennium.” Quaternary Science Reviews 30: 47–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
So, Billy K. L. 2000. Prosperity, Region, and Institutions in Maritime China: The South Fukien Pattern, 946–1368. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Steinhardt, Nancy Shatzman. 1990. Chinese Imperial City Planning. Honolulu.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Su, Tianjue 蘇天爵. 1958. Yuan wenlei 元文類 (Anthology of Yuan Prose). Beijing.Google Scholar
Su, Tianjue 1996. Yuanchao mingchen shilue 元朝名臣事略 (Sketches of Eminent Vassals of the Yuan Dynasty), ed. Yao Jing’an 姚景安. Beijing.Google Scholar
Su, Zhenshen 蘇振申. 1984. Yuan zhengshu Jingshi dadian zhi yanjiu 元政書經世大典之研究 (Studies on the Yuan Administrative Work Great Compendium for Administrating the World). Taiwan.Google Scholar
Taylor, Romeyn, tr. 1975. Basic Annals of Ming T’ai-tsu. San Francisco.Google Scholar
Ter Haar, Barend. 1999. The White Lotus Teachings in Chinese Religious History. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Ter Haar, Barend 2015. “The Sutra of the Five Lords: Manuscript and Oral Tradition.” Studies in Chinese Religions 1.2: 172–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tongzhi tiaoge jiaozhu 通制條格校注 (Statutes from the Comprehensive Regulations, Punctuated and Annotated). 2001. Ed. Linggui, Fang 方齡貴. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tuotuo [Toqto’a] 脫脫. 1977. Song shi 宋史 (The Official History of the Song), ed. Jialuo, Yang 楊家駱. Beijing.Google Scholar
Vogel, Hans Ulrich. 2013. Marco Polo Was in China: New Evidence from Currencies, Salts and Revenues. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richard, von Glahn. 1996. Fountain of Fortune: Money and Monetary Policy in China, 1000–1700. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Wang, Jinping. 2018. In the Wake of the Mongols: The Making of a New Social Order in North China, 1200–1600. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Watanabe, Ken’ya 渡邊健哉. 2017. Gen Daito keiseishi no kenkyu: Shuto pekin no genkei 元大都形成史の硏究: 首都北京の原型 (Studies on the Formative Process of Yuan Dadu: The Original Shape of the Capital Beijing). Sendai.Google Scholar
Wei, Su 危素. 2004. “Gu ronglu daifu Jiangzhe deng chu xingzhongshusheng pingzhang zhengshi Yuelu-Tiemu’r gong xingzhuang 故榮祿大夫江浙等處行中書省平章政事月魯帖木兒公行狀” (Account of Conduct of the Late Grand Master for Glorious Happiness and Manager of Governmental Affairs for the Mobile Secretariat of Jiangzhe and Vicinity, His Honor Yol Temür). Quan Yuan wen 48: 1477: 409–14.Google Scholar
Wen, Haiqing 溫海清. 2012. Huajing Zhongzhou: Jin–Yuan zhi ji Huabei xingzheng jianzhi kao 畫境中州: 金元之際華北行政建置考 (Dividing Up the Central Province: The Establishment of Administration in North China during the Jin–Yuan Transition). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Wong, R. Bin. 1994. “Dimensions of State Expansion and Contraction in Imperial China.” JESHO 37 .1: 54–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wu, Cheng 吳澄. 1999. “Yuan ronglu daifu pingzhang zhengshi Zhaoguo Dong Zhongxuan Gong shendao bei 元榮祿大夫平章政事趙國董忠宣公神道碑” (Spirit-Path Inscription for the Yuan’s Grand Master for Glorious Happiness and Manager of Governmental Affairs, the Outstandingly Loyal Duke Dong of the Zhao Duchy). Quan Yuan wen, 15: 511.383–88. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Wu, Songdi 吳松弟. 2000. Zhongguo renkou shi 中國人口史 (History of Chinese Population), vol. 3, Liao Song Jin Yuan shiqi 遼宋金元時期 (The Period of Liao, Song, Jin, and Yuan). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Xie, Jin 解縉 and Yao, Guangxiao 姚廣孝, eds. 1960. Yongle dadian 永樂大典 (Great Encyclopedia of the Yongle Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yan, Fu 閻復. 1999a. “Fuma Gaotang Zhongxian Wang beiming 駙馬高唐忠獻王碑銘” (Memorial Inscription of the Loyal and Devoted Prince of Gaotang, the Imperial Son-in-Law).” Quan Yuan wen 9: 295.261–65. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Yan, Fu 1999b. “Shumi Jurong Wuyi Wang bei 樞密句容武毅王碑” (Inscription for the Staunch Martial Prince of Jurong in the Bureau of Military Affairs).” Quan Yuan wen 9: 295.265–68. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Ye, Ziqi 葉子奇. 1959. Caomuzi 草木子 (Master of Plants). Beijing.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Yongrong, 永瑢, ed. 1933. Siku quanshu zongmu tiyao 四庫全書總目提要. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yu, Ji 虞集. 2004. “Jurong Junwang shiji bei 句容君王世績碑” (Inscription on the Hereditary Merit of the Commandery Princes of Jurong).” Quan Yuan wen, 27: 871.229–37. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Yuan Dianzhang 元典章. 2011. Ed. Gaohua, Chen 陳高華, Fan, Zhang 張帆, Xiao, Liu 劉曉, and Baohai, Dang 党寶海. Beijing.Google Scholar
Zhang, Fan 張帆. 2014. “Yichang bei hushi de zhengzhi fengbo: Yuan Shizu Zhiyuan ernian zaizhi jiti bamian shijian tancheng 一場被忽視的政治風波: 元世祖至元二年宰執集體罷免事件探微” (A Neglected Political Disturbance: A Preliminary Essay on Yuan Shizu’s Collective Dismissal of His Top Officials).” Paper presented at the Yuan-Era Pluralistic Culture and Social Life academic conference, July 2014.Google Scholar
Zhang, Pingzhong, et al. 2008. “A Test of Climate, Sun, and Culture Relationships from an 1810-Year Chinese Cave Record.” Science, n.s. 322.5903: 940–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zhao, George Qingzhi. 2008. Marriage as Political Strategy and Cultural Expression: Mongolian Royal Marriages from World Empire to Yuan Dynasty. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar

Bibliography

Aharī, . 1954. Ta’rikh-i Shaikh Uwais, ed. van Loon, J. B.. ’s-Gravenhage.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise, ed. 1997. L’Iran face à la domination mongole. Tehran.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2005. Le Fārs sous la domination mongole: Politique et fiscalité (xiiie–xive s.). Paris.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2014. The Mongol Empire between Myth and Reality: Studies in Anthropological History. Leiden.Google Scholar
Akasoy, Anna, Burnett, Charles, and Yoeli-Tlalim, Ronit, eds. 2013. Rashīd al-Dīn: Agent and Mediator of Cultural Exchanges in Ilkhanid Iran. London.Google Scholar
Allouche, Adel. 1990. “Tegüder’s Ultimatum to Qalawun.” IJMES 22: 437–46.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–1259. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2009. “Mongols as Vectors for Cultural Transmission.” In CHIA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 1991. “Evidence for the Early Use of the Title Īlkhān among the Mongols.” JRAS 1: 353–61.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1999. “Sufis and Shamans: Some Remarks on the Islamization of the Mongols in the Ilkhanate.” JESHO 42.1: 27–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2001. “Turko-Mongolian Nomads and the Iqṭāʿ System in the Islamic Middle East (ca. 1000–1400).” In Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Khazanov, A. M. and Wink, A., 152–71. London.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2006. Mongols and Mamlūks: The Mamlūk–Ilkhanid War, 1260–1281. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2007. The Mongols in the Islamic Lands: Studies in the History of the Ilkhanate. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2013a. Holy War and Rapprochement: Studies in the Relations between the Mamlūk Sultanate and the Mongol Ilkhanate (1260–1335). Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2013b. “Rashīd al-Dīn as a Historian of the Mamlūks.” In Akasoy, Burnett, and Yoeli-Tlalim 2013, 71–88.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven, and Biran, Michal, eds. 2005. Mongols, Turks and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal eds. 2015. Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 1995. Mongols and Mamlūks: The Mamlūk–Īlkhānid War, 1260–1281. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven, and Morgan, David O., eds. 1999. The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy. Leiden.Google Scholar
Aubin, Jean. 1995. Émirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de l’acculturation. Paris.Google Scholar
Azad, Arezou. 2011. “Three Rock-Cut Cave Sites in Iran and Their Ilkhanid Buddhist Aspects Reconsidered.” In Islam and Tibet: Interactions along the Musk Routes, ed. Akasoy, Anna, Burnett, Charles, and Yoeli-Tlalim, Ronit. Farnham.Google Scholar
Ball, Warwick. 1976. “Two Aspects of Iranian Buddhism.” Bulletin of the Asia Institute of Pahlavi University 1.4: 103–63.Google Scholar
Berlekamp, Persis. 2010. “The Limits of Artistic Exchange in Fourteenth-Century Tabriz: The Paradox of Rashid al-Din’s Book on Chinese Medicine, Part i.” Muqarnas 27: 209–50.Google Scholar
Binbaş, İlker Evrim. 2010. “Oḡuz Khan Narratives.” Encyclopaedia Iranica.Google Scholar
Binbaş, İlker Evrim 2016. Intellectual Networks in Timurid Iran: Sharaf al-Dīn ʿAlī Yazdī and the Islamicate Republic of Letters. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila. 1993. “The Development of the Illustrated Book in Iran.” Muqarnas 10: 266–74.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila 1995. A Compendium of Chronicles: Rashid al-Din’s Illustrated History of the World. London.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila 2013. Text and Image in Medieval Persian Art. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Boyle, J. A. 1977. The Mongol World Empire 1206–1370. London.Google Scholar
CHI5. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Brack, Jonathan. 2011. “A Mongol Princess Making Hajj: The Biography of El Qutlugh Daughter of Abagha Ilkhan (r. 1265–82).” JRAS 21.3: 331–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brack, Jonathan 2016. “Mediating Sacred Kingship: Conversion and Sovereignty in Mongol Iran.” PhD dissertation, University of Michigan.Google Scholar
Brack, Jonathan 2018. “Theologies of Auspicious Kingship: The Islamization of Chinggisid Sacral Kingship in the Islamic World.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 60.4: 1143–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2008. Kingship and Ideology in the Islamic and Mongol Worlds. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2018. Women and the Making of the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ciocîltan, Virgil. 2012. The Mongols and the Black Sea Trade in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, tr. Samuel Willcocks. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daftary, Farhad. 2007. The Ismā’īlīs: Their History and Doctrines. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bruno, De Nicola. 2017. Women in Mongol Iran: The Khātūns, 1206–1335. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Bruno, De Nicola, and Melville, Charles, eds. 2016. The Mongols’ Middle East: Continuity and Transformation in Ilkhanid Iran. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
DeWeese, Devin. 2006. “Cultural Transmission and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: Notes from the Biographical Dictionary of Ibn al-Fuwaṭī.” In Komaroff 2006, 11–29.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2009. “Islamization in the Mongol Empire.” In CHIA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elias, Jamal J. 1995. The Throne-Carrier of God: The Life and Thought of ʿAlāʾ al-Dawla as-Simnānī. Albany.Google Scholar
Fazlinejad, Ahmed, and Ahmadi, Farajollah. 2018. “The Black Death in Iran, According to Iranian Historical Accounts from the Fourteenth through Fifteenth Centuries.” Journal of Persianate Studies 11.1: 56–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fletcher, Joseph F. 1986. “The Mongols: Ecological and Social Perspectives.” HJAS 46: 11–50.Google Scholar
Fragner, Bert G. 1997. “Iran under Ilkhanid Rule in a World History Perspective.” In Aigle, 1997, 121–31.Google Scholar
Fragner, Bert G. 2006. “Ilkhanid Rule and Its Contributions to Iranian Political Culture.” In Komaroff 2006, 68–80.Google Scholar
Grabar, Oleg, and Blair, Sheila. 1980. Epic Images and Contemporary History: The Illustrations of the Great Mongol Shahnama. Chicago.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles. 2000. “The Kipchak Connection: The Ilkhans, the Mamlūks and Ayn Jalut.” BSOAS 63.2: 229–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ḥamdallāh, Mustawfī. 1919. The Geographical Part of the Nuzhat-al-Qulub, tr. Guy Le Strange. Leiden and London.Google Scholar
Hammer-Purgstall, Josef. 1842–1843. Geschichte der Ilchane. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Hillenbrand, Robert. 2016. “The Edinburgh Biruni Manuscript: A Mirror of Its Time?” JRAS 26: 171–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hillenbrand, Robert, Peacock, A. C. S., and Abdullaeva, Firuza, eds. 2013. Ferdowsi, the Mongols and the History of Iran. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hope, Michael. 2016. Power, Politics, and Tradition in the Mongol Empire and the Īlkhānate of Iran. New York and Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hope, Michael 2017. “Some Remarks about the Use of the Term ‘Ilkhan’ in the Historical Sources and Modern Historiography.” CAJ 60: 273–99.Google Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
al-Athīr, Ibn. 2008. The Chronicle of Ibn al-Athir for the Crusading Period, part 3, The Years 589–629/1193–1231: The Ayyubids after Saladin and the Mongol Menace, tr. D. S. Richards. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Fuwaṭī, ʿAbd al-Razzāq ibn Aḥmad. 1995. Majmaʿ al-Adab fi Muʿjab al-Alqab. Tehran.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1975. “The Mongols and the Delhi Sultanate in the Reign of Muḥammad Tughluq (1325–1351).” CAJ 19: 118–57.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1978. “The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire.” CAJ 22: 186–244.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1980. “The Crisis in the Holy Land in 1260.” English Historical Review 95: 481–513.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2003. “Hülegü Khan and the Christians: The Making of a Myth.” In The Experience of Crusading 2: Defining the Crusader Kingdom, ed. Edbury, P. and Phillips, J., 196–213. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2009a. “The Mongol Age in Eastern Inner Asia.” In CHIA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2009b. Studies on the Mongol Empire and Early Muslim India. Farnham.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2017. The Mongols and the Islamic World: From Conquest to Conversion. New Haven and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2018. The Mongols and the West, 1221–1410. 2nd ed. New York and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jahn, Karl. 1970. “Paper Currency in Iran.” Journal of Asian History 4.2: 101–35.Google Scholar
JT/Rawshan. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kamola, Stefan. 2013. “Rashīd al-Dīn and the Making of History in Mongol Iran.” PhD dissertation, University of Washington.Google Scholar
Kamola, Stefan 2015. “History and Legend in the Jāmiʿ al-Tawārikh: Abraham, Alexander, and Oghuz Khan.” JRAS 25: 555–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kamola, Stefan 2019. Making Mongol History: Rashid al-Din and the Jamiʿ al-Tawarikh. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Karamustafa, Ahmet T. 1994. God’s Unruly Friends: Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period, 1200–1550. Salt Lake City.Google Scholar
Kauz, Ralph. 2006. “The Maritime Trade of Kish during the Mongol Period.” In Komaroff 2006, 51–67.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong. 2005. “A Reappraisal of Güyüg Khan.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 309–38.Google Scholar
Kolbas, Judith. 2006. The Mongols in Iran: Chingiz Khan to Uljaytu 1220–1309. London and New York.Google Scholar
Komaroff, Linda, ed. 2006. Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Komaroff, Linda and Carboni, Stefano, eds. 2002. The Legacy of Genghis Khan: Courtly Art and Culture in Western Asia, 1256–1353. New York.Google Scholar
Krawulsky, Dorothea. 2011. The Mongol Īlkhāns and Their Vizier Rashīd al-Dīn. Frankfurt am Main.Google Scholar
Lambton, Ann K. S. 1988. Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia: Aspects of Administrative, Economic and Social History, 11th–14th Century. London.Google Scholar
Landa, Isahayu. 2018. “New Light on Early Mongol Islamisation: The Case of Arghun Aqa’s Family.” JRAS 28: 77–100.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lane, George. 2003. Early Mongol Rule in Thirteenth-Century Iran: A Persian Renaissance. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Manz, Beatrice Forbes. 2010. “The Rule of the Infidels: The Mongols and the Islamic World.” In The New Cambridge History of Islam, vol. 3, The Eastern Islamic World Eleventh to Eighteenth Centuries, ed. Morgan, David O. and Reid, Anthony, 128–68. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Masuya, Tomoko. 2002. “Ilkhanid Courtly Life.” In Komaroff and Carboni 2002, 74–103.Google Scholar
Masuya, Tomoko 2019. “Images of Iranian Kingship on Secular Ilkhanid Tiles.” In Iran after the Mongols, ed. Babaie, Sussan, 95–114. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
May, Timothy. 2012a. “The Conquest and Rule of Transcaucasia: The Era of Chormaqan.” In Caucasus during the Mongol Period – Der Kaukasus in der Mongolenzeit, ed. Tubach, Jürgen, Vashalomidze, Sophia G., and Zimmer, Manfred, 129–51. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2012b. The Mongol Conquests in World History. London.Google Scholar
May, Timothy ed. 2016. The Mongols and Post-Mongol Asia: Studies in Honour of David O. Morgan. JRAS 26.1–2.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2018. The Mongol Empire. Edinburgh.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melikian-Chirvani, Assadulla Souren. 1997. “Conscience du passé et résistance culturelle dans l’Iran mongol.” In Aigle 1997, 135–77.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles. 1990. “Pādshāh-i Islām: The Conversion of Sultan Mahmūd Ghāzān Khan.” Pembroke Papers 1: 159–77.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1992. “The Year of the Elephant: Mamlūk–Mongol Rivalry in the Hejaz in the Reign of Abu Saʿid (1317–1335).” Studia Iranica 21.2: 197–214.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 1996. “Wolf or Shepherd? Amir Chupan’s Attitude to Government.” In The Court of the Il-Khans, 1290–1340, ed. Raby, Julian and Fitzherbert, Theresa, 79–93. Oxford.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1997. “Abu Saʿid and the Revolt of the Amirs in 1319.” In Aigle 1997, 89–120.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1999a. The Fall of Amir Chupan and the Decline of the Ilkhanate, 1327–37: A Decade of Discord in Late Mongol Iran. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1999b. “The Īlkhān Öljeitü’s Conquest of Gīlān (1307): Rumour and Reality.” In Amitai-Preiss and Morgan 1999, 73–125.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 2006. “The Keshig in Iran: The Survival of the Royal Mongol Household.” In Komaroff 2006, 135–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 2016. “The End of the Ilkhanate and After: Observations on the Collapse of the Mongol World Empire.” In De Nicola and Melville 2016, 309–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meyvaert, Paul. 1980. “An Unknown Letter of Hulagu, Il-Khan of Persia, to King Louis ix of France.” Viator 11: 245–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Minorsky, Vladimir. 1954. “A Mongol Decree of 720/1320 to the Family of Shaykh Zāhid.” BSOAS 16: 515–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David. 2007. The Mongols. 2nd ed. Malden, MA and Oxford.Google Scholar
Morgan, David 2009. “The Decline and Fall of the Mongol Empire.” JRAS 19: 427–37.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David 2012. “Persian as a Lingua Franca in the Mongol Empire.” In Spooner, and Hanaway, 2012, 160–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David 2016. Medieval Persia 1040–1797. 2nd ed. London and New York.Google Scholar
Morgan, David 2017. “Iran’s Mongol Experience.” In Rossabi 2017, 57–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David O., and Reid, Anthony, eds. 2010. The New Cambridge History of Islam, vol. 3, The Eastern Islamic World, Eleventh to Eighteenth Centuries. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Cleaves, Francis Woodman. 1962. Les lettres de 1289 et 1305 des Ilkhan Arγun et Öljeitü à Philippe le Bel. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Osamu, Ōtsuka. 2018. “Qāshānī, the First World Historian: Research on His Uninvestigated Persian General History, Zubdat al-Tawārīkh.” Studia Iranica 47: 119–49.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith. 2006. “Reflections on a ‘Double Rapprochement’: Conversion to Islam among the Mongol Elite during the Early Ilkhanate.” In Komaroff 2006, 369–89.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith 2013. “The Canonization of Cultural Memory: Ghāzān Khan, Rashīd al-Dīn, and the Construction of the Mongol Past.” In Akasoy, Burnett, and Yoeli-Tlalim 2013, 57–70.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith ed. 2014. Power, Patronage, and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz. Leiden.Google Scholar
Qāshānī, Abū al-Qāsim. 1969. Ta’rīkh-i Ūljāytū, ed. Hambly, Mahin. Tehran.Google Scholar
Sauma, Rabban. 2013. The Monks of Kublai Khan Emperor of China, tr. E. A. Wallis Budge. New ed., with introduction by Morgan, David. London.Google Scholar
Raby, Julian, and Fitzherbert, Teresa. 1996. The Court of the Il-Khans 1290–1340. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1992. Voyager from Xanadu: Rabban Sauma and the First Journey from China to the West. Tokyo and New York.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris ed. 2017. How Mongolia Matters: War, Law, and Society. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schamiloglu, Uli. 2017. “The Impact of the Black Death on the Golden Horde: Politics, Economy, Society, Civilization.” Golden Horde Review 5.2: 325–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schein, Sylvia. 1979. “Gesta Dei per Mongolos 1300: The Genesis of a Non-event.” English Historical Review 94: 805–19.Google Scholar
Seyed-Gohrab, A. A., and McGlinn, S., eds. 2007. The Treasury of Tabriz: The Great Il-Khanid Compendium. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Silverstein, Adam. J. 2006. “Hülegü Moves West: High Living and Heartbreak on the Road to Baghdad.” In Komaroff 2006, 111–34.Google Scholar
Silverstein, Adam. J. 2007. Postal Systems in the Pre-modern Islamic World. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, John Masson Jr. 2006. “Hülegü Moves West: High Living and Heartbreak on the Road to Baghdad.” In Komaroff 2006, 111–34.Google Scholar
Spooner, Brian, and Hanaway, William L., eds. 2012. Literacy in the Persianate World: Writing and the Social Order. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Spuler, Bertold. 1985. Die Mongolen in Iran. Politik, Verwaltung und Kultur der Ilchanzeit 1220–1350. 4th ed. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomsen, Robert W. 1989. “The Historical Compilation of Vardan Arewelcʿi.” Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Thorau, Peter. 1985. “The Battle of ʿAyn Jalut: A Re-examination.” In Crusade and Settlement, ed. Edbury, P. W., 236–41. Cardiff.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf, Sharaf al-Dīn ʿAbdallāh ibn Fażl Allāh. 1853. Kitāb-i Mustaṭāb-i Waṣṣāf al-Ḥaẓrat dar Bandar-i Mughūl. Bombay.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf, Sharaf al-Dīn ʿAbdallāh ibn Fażl Allāh 2009. Tazjiyat al-Amṣār va Tazjiyat al-Aʿṣār (Taʾrīkh-i Waṣṣāf), ed. Afshār, Īrāj et al. Tehran.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke 1253–1255, ed. and tr. Jackson, Peter with Morgan, David. London.Google Scholar
Wing, Patrick. 2016. The Jalayirids: Dynastic State Formation in the Mongol Middle East. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Wright, Elaine. 2012. The Look of the Book: Manuscript Production in Shiraz, 1303–1452. Seattle.Google Scholar
Yasuhiro, Yokkaichi. 2009. “Horses in the East–West Trade between China and Iran.” In Pferde in Asien: Geschichte, Handel und Kultur, ed. Fragner, Bert et al., 87–97. Vienna.CrossRefGoogle Scholar

Bibliography

Bahādūr Khān, Abū’l-Ghāzī. 1871–1874/1970. Histoire des mongols et des tatares par Aboul-Ghâzi Béhâdour Khân, tr. and ed. Desmaisons, P. I.. St. Petersburg (Amsterdam reprint).Google Scholar
Aǧat, Nurettin. 1976. Altınordu (Cuçi oǧulları) Paraları Kataloǧu 1250–1502: Ek olarak şecere ve tarih düzeltmeleri. Istanbul.Google Scholar
al-Ahrī, Abū Bakr al-Quṭbī. 1954. Taʾrīkh-i Shaykh Uways. History of Shaikh Uwais: An Important Source for the History of Adharbaijān in the Fourteenth Century, tr. and ed. van Loon, J. B.. ’s-Gravenhage.Google Scholar
Akta Aleksandra króla polskiego, wielkiego księcia litewskiego itd. (1501–1506). Monumenta medii aevi historica res gestas Poloniae illustrantia, vol. 19. 1927. Ed. Papée, F.. Cracow.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas. 1983. “Prelude to the Western Campaigns: Mongol Military Operations in the Volga–Ural Region, 1217–1237.” AEMA 3: 5–24.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1985–1987. “The Princes of the Left Hand: An Introduction to the History of the Ulus of Orda in the Thirteenth and the Early Fourteenth Centuries.” AEMA 5: 5–40.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Politics of the Grand Qan Mongke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–1259. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 2006. “Technologies of Government in the Mongolian Empire: A Geographical Overview.” In Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia, Sixth–Twentieth Centuries, ed. David Sneath, 117–40. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 2005. “Resolution of the Mamlūk–Mongol War.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 359–90.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2008. “Diplomacy and the Slave Trade in the Eastern Mediterranean: A Re-examination of the Mamlūk–Byzantine–Genoese Triangle in the Late Thirteenth Century in Light of the Existing Early Correspondence.” Oriente moderno 88.2: 349–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven, and Biran, Michal, eds. 2005. Mongols, Turks and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 1995. Mongols and Mamlūks: The Mamlūk–Ilkhanid War, 1260–1281. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Archivio di Stato di Venezia (ASVe), Grazie, XII, f.100 r–18/VI 1351.Google Scholar
Astafiev, Andrei, and Petrov, Pavel. 2017. “Poluostrov Mangyshlak v morskom torgovom soobshchenii e’pokhi Zolotoi Ordy (arkheologo-numizmaticheskoe issledovanie).” Arkheologiia evraziiskikh stepei 6: 101–15.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher. 2004. “Validation by Holiness or Sovereignty: Religious Toleration as Political Theology in the Mongol World Empire of the Thirteenth Century.” International History Review 26.2: 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2006. “Ulus Emirs, Keshig Elders, Signatures, and Marriages Partners: The Evolution of a Classic Mongol Institution.” In Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia, Sixth–Twentieth Centuries, ed. David Sneath, 141–73. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher 2017. “Jochi and the Early Western Campaigns.” In How Mongolia Matters: War, Law, and Society, ed. Rossabi, Morris, 35–56. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ayalon, David. 1971. “The Great Yāsa of Chingiz Khān: A Re-examination (Part B).” Studia Islamica 34: 151–80.Google Scholar
Barbaro, Giosafat. 1971. Barbaro i Kontarini o Rossii: K istorii italo-russkikh sviazei v XV v, ed. and tr. Skrzhinskaia, Elena Ch.. Leningrad.Google Scholar
Bartol’d, Vasilij V. [W. Bartold] 1928. Turkestan Down to the Mongol Invasion. 2nd ed., translated from the original Russian and revised by the author, with the assistance of H. A. R. Gibb. London.Google Scholar
al-Dawādār, Baybars. 1998. Zubdat al-fikra, fī tārīkh al-hijra, ed. Richards, Donald S.. Beyrouth and Berlin.Google Scholar
Behrens-Abouseif, Doris. 2014. Practising Diplomacy in the Mamlūk Sultanate: Gifts and Material Culture in the Medieval Islamic World. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Belyaev, V. A., and S. V. Sidorovich 2013. “Newly Discovered Types of Mid-13th Century Chingizid Silver Coins.” Journal of the Oriental Numismatic Society 219: 08–14.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1968. “Dynastic and Political History of the Il-Khans.” In CHI5, 303–417.Google Scholar
Bregel, Yuri. “Uzbeks, Qazaqs and Turkmens.” In CHIA, 221–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne. 2008. Kingship and Ideology in the Islamic and Mongol Worlds. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie-Félicité. 1849–1858. Histoire de la Géorgie depuis l’antiquité jusqu’au XIXe siècle, vol. 1. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul. 1992. “Early Mongol Expansion in Western Siberia and Turkestan (1207–1219): A Reconstruction.” CAJ 36.1–2: 1–32.Google Scholar
Cai, Meibiao. 2009. “Preliminary Studies on Batu’s Apanage in Pingyang” (in Chinese), Zhongguoshi yanjiu 1: 115–22.Google Scholar
CHC6. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
CHI5. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Ciocîltan, Virgil. 2012. The Mongols and the Black Sea Trade in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Collins, Leslie. 1991. “On the Alleged ‘Destruction’ of the Great Horde in 1502.” In Byzantinische Forschungen 16: Manzikert to Lepanto. The Byzantine World and the Turks, 1071–1571, ed. Bryer, A. and Ursinus, M., 361–99. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin. 1994. Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde: Baba Tükles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition, University Park, PA.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2000, “Toḳtamish.” In EI 2, 10: 560–63.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, Nicola. 2005. “Mongols and Merchants on the Black Sea Frontier in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries: Convergences and Conflicts.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 391–424.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, Nicola 2010. “Black Sea Emporia and the Mongol Empire: A Reassessment of the Pax Mongolica.” JESHO 53: 83–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Egorov, Vadim L. 1985. Istoricheskaia geografiia Zolotoi Ordy v XIII–XIV vv. Moscow.Google Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth. 2006. “The Yuan Government and Society.” In CHC6, 587–615.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie. 2008. “Comment le sultan mamlouk s’adressait au khan de la Horde d’or. Formulaire des lettres et règles d’usage d’après trois manuels de chancellerie (1262–v.1430).” Annales islamologiques 41: 59–95.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2011. “Pervoe pis′mo khana Berke sultanu Beibarsu po mamliukskim istochnikam (661/ 1263 g.).” Zolotoordynskaia Civilizaciia 4: 101–13.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2017. “The Golden Horde and the Mamlūks.” In The Golden Horde in World History, ed. Favereau, M., Hautala, R., Khakimov, R., Mirgaleev, I. M., and Trepavlov, V. V., 329–46. Kazan.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2018a. La Horde d’or et le sultanat mamelouk: Naissance d’une alliance. Cairo.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2018b. “Tarkhan: A Nomad Institution in an Islamic Context.” REMMM 143: 181–205.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2019a. “The Golden Horde and the Mamlūks: The Birth of a Diplomatic Set-up (1261–67).” In Mamlūk Cairo: A Crossroad for Embassies, ed. Bauden, F. and Dekkiche, M., 302–26. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2019b. “The Mamlūk Sultanate and the Golden Horde: Tension and Interaction during the Mongol Peace.” In The Mamlūk Sultanate from the Perspective of Regional and World History: Economic, Social and Cultural Development in an Era of Increasing International Interaction and Competition, ed. Amitai, R. and Conermann, S., 347–67. Bonn.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie, and Geevers, Liesbeth. 2018. “The Golden Horde, the Spanish Habsburg Monarchy, and the Construction of Ruling Dynasties.” In Prince, Pen and Sword: Eurasian Perspectives, ed. Maaike, van Berkel and Duindam, Jeroen, 452–512. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie, and Raymond, Jacques. 2014. La Horde d’or: Les héritiers de Gengis Khan. Lascelle.Google Scholar
Fedorov-Davydov, German. 1960. “Klady dzhuchidskikh monet,” Numizmatika i epigrafika, 1: 94–192.Google Scholar
Fedorov-Davydov, German 1973. Obshchestvennii stroi Zolotoi Ordy. Moscow.Google Scholar
Frank, Allen G. “The Western Steppe: Volga Ural Region, Siberia and the Crimea.” In CHIA, 237–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Golubovich, Girolamo. 1913. Biblioteca bio-bibliografica della Terra Santa e dell’Oriente francescano, vol. 2. Florence.Google Scholar
Golubovich, Girolamo 1919. Biblioteca bio-bibliografica della Terra Santa e dell’Oriente francescano, vol. 3, Florence.Google Scholar
Gorskii, Anton A. 2005. Moskva i Orda. Moscow.Google Scholar
Gramoty Velikovo Novgoroda i Pskova. 1949. Ed. Valk, Sigizmund N.. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Green, Monica, ed. 2015. Pandemic Disease in the Medieval World: Rethinking the Black Death. Amsterdam and Kalamazoo, MI.Google Scholar
Grigor′ev, Arkadiy P. 2004. Sbornik khanskikh iarlikov russkim mitropolitam: Istochnikovedcheskii analiz zolotoordynskikh dokumentov. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Grigor′ev, Arkadiy P., and Frolova, Ol′ga B. 2002. “Geograficheskoe opisanie Zolotoi Ordy v Entsiklopedii al-Kalkashandi.” Tiurkologicheskii sbornik, 2001, 261–302.Google Scholar
Grigor′ev, Arkadiy P., and Grigor′ev, Vadim P.. 2002. Kollektsiia zolotoordinskikh dokumentov XIV veka iz Venetsii: Istochnikovedcheskoe issledovanie. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Abrū, Ḥāfiẓ, Shihāb, al-Dīn, ʿAbd, Allāh, b. Luṭf, Allāh, . 2011. Dhayl-i jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh-i Rashīdī. Dopolnenie k sobraniiu istorii Rashida, tr. and ed. Talyshkhanov, E. R.. Kazan.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles. 1982a. “Soviet Historiography on Russia and the Mongols.” Russian Review: An American Quarterly Devoted to Russia Past and Present 41/3: 306–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles 1982b. “Tsarev Ulus: Russia in the Golden Horde.” Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique 23/2: 257–63.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 1984a. “The Six-Hundredth Anniversary of the Battle of Kulikovo Field, 1380–1980, in Soviet Historiography.” Canadian–American Slavic Studies 18/3: 298–310.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles 1984b. “The Tatar Yoke and Tatar Oppression.” Russia Mediaevalis 5/1: 20–39.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 1987. Russia and the Golden Horde: The Mongol Impact on Medieval Russian History. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 2004. “Omissions of National Memory: Russian Historiography on the Golden Horde as Politics of Inclusion and Exclusion.” Ab Imperio 3: 131–44.Google Scholar
Hautala, Roman. 2018. “Comparing the Islamisation of the Jochid and Hülegüid Uluses: Muslim and Christian Perspectives.” REMMM 143: 65–79.Google Scholar
Hope, Michael. 2016. Power, Politics, and Tradition in the Mongol Empire and the Īlkhānate of Iran. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-Ch’ing. 1994. “Mid-Yuan Politics.” In CHC6, 490–560.Google Scholar
Huletski, Dzmitry, and Farr, James. 2016. Coins of the Golden Horde: Period of the Great Mongols (1224–1266), vol. 1. Charleston.Google Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Ibn Abī al-Faḍāʾil, . 1916. “al-Nahj al-sadīd wa-l-durr al-farīd fīmā baʿd Tārīkh Ibn al-ʿAmīd.” In Histoire des sultans Mamlouks, ed. and tr. Blochet, Edgard, vol. 1. Paris.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Dawādārī, . 1960. Kanz al-durar wa-jāmiʿ al-ghurar, vol. 9, al-Durr al-fāḫir fī sīrat al-Malik al-Nāṣir, ed. Roemer, Hans R.. Cairo and Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Idegei: Tatarskii narodnii epos. 1990. Tr. Semen Lipkin. Kazan.Google Scholar
Iurgevich, V. 1863. “Rasskaz Rimsko-Katolicheskovo missionera Dominikantsza Iuliana … i pis′mo papi Venedikta xii k khanu Uzbeku, evo zhene Taidoliu i syn′u Dzhanibeku, v 1340 godu.” Zapiski Odesskovo obshchestva istorii i drevnostei 5: 998–1006.Google Scholar
Jacquet, Eugène. 1830. “Le livre de l’Estat du grand Caan, extrait d’un manuscrit de la Bibliothèque du Roi.” Journal asiatique 6: 57–72.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1978. “The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire.” CAJ 32: 186–243.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005. The Mongols and the West, 1221–1410. Harlow.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2006. “World Conquest and Local Accommodation: Threat and Blandishment in Mongol Diplomacy.” In History and Historiography of Post-Mongol Central Asia and the Middle East: Studies in Honour of John E. Woods, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith and Quinn, Sholeh, 3–22. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2018. The Mongols and the Islamic World: From Conquest to Conversion. New Haven.Google Scholar
John of Plano Carpini, . 1955. In The Mission to Asia: Narratives and Letters of the Franciscan Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, ed. Dawson, Christopher, 3–72. London.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī. 1881–1897/1970. Tabaḳāt-i-Nāṣirī: A General History of the Muhammadan Dynasties of Asia, Including Hindūstān, from a.h. 194 [810 a.d.], to a.h. 658 [1260 a.d.], and the Irruption of the Infidel Mug̲ẖals into Islam, tr. H. G. Raverty, 2 vols. Calcutta. (New Delhi reprint.)Google Scholar
Kançal-Ferrari, Nicole. 2018. “Contextualising the Decorum of Golden Horde-Period Mosques in Crimea: Artistic Interactions as Reflected in Patronage and Material Culture.” REMMM 143: 191–213.Google Scholar
Karpov, Sergei P. 1996. “Génois et byzantins face à la crise de Tana de 1343 d’après les documents d’archives inédits.” Byzantinische Forschungen 22: 33–51.Google Scholar
Karpov, Sergei P. 1997. “Black Sea and the Crisis of the Mid xiv th Century: An Underestimated Turning Point.” Thesaurismata 27: 65–77.Google Scholar
Karpov, Sergei P. 2001. “Venezia e Genova: Rivalità e collaborazione a Trebisonda e Tana, secoli xiii–xv.” In Genova, Venezia, il Levante nei secoli XII–XIV, ed. Ortalli, G. and Puncuh, D., 257–72. Venice.Google Scholar
Kawaguchi, Takushi, and Hiroyuki, Nagamine. 2016. “Rethinking the Political System of the Jöchid.” AOH 69.2: 165–81.Google Scholar
Kedar, Benjamin. 1976. “Segurano-Sakrān Salvaygo: Un mercante Genovese al servizio die Sultani Mamalucchi, c. 1303–1322.” In Fatti e idée di storia economica nei secoli XII–XX: Studi dedicati a Franco Borlandi, Bologna.Google Scholar
Keenan, Edward L. 1969. “The Jarlyk of Axmed-Xan to Ivan iii: A New Reading.” International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 12: 31–47.Google Scholar
Khodarkovsky, Michael. 1999. “Taming the ‘Wild Steppe’: Muscovy’s Southern Frontier, 1480–1600.” Russian History 26.3: 241–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khwāndamīr (Khwānd-Amīr), Ghiyāth al-Dīn Muḥammad. 1994. Ḥabīb al-siyar (Ḥabību’s- siyar), vol. 3, The Reign of the Mongol and the Turk, part 1, Genghis Khan–Amir Temur, tr. and ed. Thackston, W. M.. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong. 2005. “A Reappraisal of Güyüg Khan.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 309–38.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2009. “The Unity of the Mongol Empire and Continental Exchange over Eurasia.” Journal of Central Eurasian Studies 1: 15–42.Google Scholar
Gandzaketsi, Kirakos. 1976. Istoriya Armenii, tr. Lena A. Khanlaryan. Moscow.Google Scholar
Kołodziejczyk, Dariusz. 2011. The Crimean Khanate and Poland–Lithuania: International Diplomacy on the European Periphery (15th–18th Century), a Study of Peace Treaties Followed by Annotated Documents. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kramarovsky, Mark. 2003. “Velikaia Orda Zlataia: Ulus Dzhuchi kak tsivilizatsiia.” Rodina 11: 66–74.Google Scholar
Kul′pin-Gubaidullin, Eduard S. 2008. “Spor o tsivilizatsii.” Zolotoordynskaia tsivilizatsiia 1: 7–13.Google Scholar
Kychanov, Evgeniy I. 2001. “Svedeniia iz ‘Istorii dinastii Yuan′’ (‘Yuan′ shi’) o Zolotoi Orde.” In Istochnikovedenie istorii Ulusa Dzhuchi (Zolotoi Ordy): Ot Kalki do Astrakhani. 1223–1556, 30–42. Kazan.Google Scholar
Landa, Ishayahu. 2018. “From Mongolia to Khwārazm: The Qonggirad Migrations in the Jochid Ulus (13th.–15th. c.).” REMMM 143: 215–31.Google Scholar
Lipkin, Semen, tr. 1990. Idegei: Tatarskii narodnyi epos. Kazan.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng. 2005. “War and Peace between the Yuan Dynasty and the Chaghadaid Khanate (1312–1323).” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 339–58.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice F. 1989. The Rise and Rule of Tamerlane. Cambridge and New York.Google Scholar
Mas Latrie, Louis (de). 1868. “Privilèges commerciaux accordés à la république de Venise par les princes de Crimée et les empereurs mongols du Kiptchak.” Bibliothèque de l’école des Chartes XXIX, 6e série 4: 580–95.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai. 2005. “Taxation Systems as Seen in the Uigur and Mongol Documents from Turfan: An Overview.” Transactions of the International Conference of Eastern Studies 50: 67–82.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai. 2010. “Uigur Peasants and Buddhist Monasteries during the Mongol Period: Re-examination of the Uigur Document U 5330 (USp 77).” In The Way of Buddha, vol. 1, Cultures of the Silk Road and Modern Science, ed. Irisawa, Takashi, 55–66. Osaka.Google Scholar
Mirgaleev, Ilnur. 2011. “Bitvy Toktamish-khana s Aksak Timurom.” In Voennoe delo Zolotoi Ordy: Problemy i perspektivy izuchenija. Materialy kruglovo stola, pro. v ramkakh Mezhdunarodnovo Zolotoordynskovo Foruma, Kazan′, 29–30 marta 2011 g., ed. Mirgaleev, Ilnur, 170–82. Kazan.Google Scholar
Mirgaleev, Ilnur 2017. “Succession to the Throne in the Golden Horde: Replacement of the Batuids by the Tuqai-Timurids.” Zolotoordynskoe obozrenie 5.2: 344–51.Google Scholar
Antoine, Mostaert, and Cleaves, Francis W.. 1962. Les lettres de 1289 et 1305 des Ilkhan Arghun et Öljeitu à Philippe le Bel. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Muʿizz al-ansāb, . 2006. Muʿizz al-ansāb: Proslavliajushchee genealogii, ed. Muminov, A. K., tr. Sh. Kh. Vokhidov. Almaty.Google Scholar
Mukhamadiev, Asgar G. 2005. Drevnie monety Kazani, Kazan.Google Scholar
Nasonov, Arseniy N. 1940. Mongoly i Rus′: Istoriia tatarskoi politiki na Rusi. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Novgorodskaia pervaia letopis′ starshego i mladshego izvodov. 1950. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Al-Nuwayrī, . 1985–1998. Nihāyat al-arab fī funūn al-adab. Cairo.Google Scholar
Oberländer-Târnoveanu, Ernest. 1987. “Numismatical Contributions to the History of South-Eastern Europe at the end of the 13th Century.” Revue Roumaine d’Histoire 26: 245–58.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald G. 1998. Muscovy and the Mongols: Cross-cultural Influences on the Steppe Frontier, 1304–1589. Cambridge and New York.Google Scholar
Ötemish, Ḥājjī. 1992. Chingiz-name, ed. and tr. Iudin, Veniamin P.. Alma-Ata.Google Scholar
Ötemish, Ḥājjī 2017. Kara tavarikh, transcription by I. M. Mirgaleev, E. G. Sayfetdinova, and Z. T. Khafizov, translation into Russian by I. M. Mirgaleev and E. G. Sayfetdinova. Kazan.Google Scholar
Pachymérès, Georges. 1984. Relations historiques, ed. Failler, Albert, tr. Laurent, Vitalien. Paris.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N. 2017. “Jochid Money and Monetary Policy in the 13th–15th Centuries.” In The Golden Horde in World History, ed. Favereau, M., Hautala, R., Khakimov, R., Mirgaleev, I. M., and Trepavlov, V. V., 614–30. Kazan.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N., V. Kravtsov Konstantin, and Sergei V. Gumaiunov, . 2018. “Monety Saraia pervoi poloviny 660-kh gg. KH./1260-kh gg.” Zolotoordynskoe obozrenie 6.1: 145–58.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N., Studitskii, Ia. V., and Serdiukov, P. V.. 2005. “Provodilas′ li Toktoi Obshchevosudarstvennaia reforma 710 g.kh. Kubanskii klad vremeni Uzbek-Khana.” In Trudy Mezhdunarodnykh numizmaticheskikh konferencii: Monety i denezhnoe obrashchenie v mongol’skikh gosudarstvakh XIII–XV vekov, 142–205. Moscow.Google Scholar
Pochekaev, Roman Yu. 2010. Mamai: Istoriia “antigeroia” v istorii. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Pochekaev, Roman Yu. 2012. Tsari ordynskie: Biografii khanov i pravitelei Zolotoi Ordy/2-e izd., ispr. i dop. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Pochekaev, Roman Yu. 2017. “First Rulers of the Ulus of Jochi” and “The Golden Age of the Ulus of Jochi: The Rule of Öz Beg and Jani Beg.” In The Golden Horde in World History, ed. Favereau, M., Hautala, R., Khakimov, R., Mirgaleev, I. M., and Trepavlov, V. V., Kazan; 220–59.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei, vol. 1. Lavrent′evskaia letopis′. 1926–1927. Leningrad.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 2. Ipat′evskaia letopis′. 1843. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 3. Novgorodskaia I letopis′ starshevo i mladshevo izvodov. 2000. Moscow.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 4.1. Novgorodskaia IV letopis′. 2000. Moscow.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 6.1. Sofiiskaia I letopis′ starshevo izvoda. 2000. Moscow.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 10. Letopisnii sbornik, imenuemii Patriarshei ili Nikonovskoi letopis′iu. 2000. Moscow.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 15. Letopisnii Sbornik, imenuemii Tverskoi letopis′iu. 1863. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 18. Simeonovskaia letopis′. 1913. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 25. Moskovskii letopisnii svod kontsa XV veka. 1949. Moscow, Leningrad.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 30.Vladimirskii letopisets: Novgorodskaia vtoraia (Arkhivskaia) letopis′. 2009. Moscow.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei Vol. 35. Letopisi belorussko–litovskie. 1980. Moscow.Google Scholar
Ponomarev, Alexander L. 2011. Evolyutsiya denezhnykh sistem Prichernomorya i Balkan v XIII–XIV vv. Moscow.Google Scholar
Priselkov, Mikhail D. 1916. Khanskie iarlyki russkim mitropolitam. Petrograd.Google Scholar
Promis, Vincenzo. 1874. “Continuazione della Cronaca di Jacopo da Varagine dal 1297 al 1332.” Atti della societa’ ligure di storia patria 10: 493–512.Google Scholar
Qāshānī, Abū al-Qāsim. 1969. Tārīkh-i Ūljāytū, ed. Mahin, Hambly. Tehran.Google Scholar
Qiu, Yihao. 2018. “Independent Ruler, Indefinable Role: Understanding the History of the Golden Horde from the Perspectives of the Yuan Dynasty.” REMMM 143: 29–48.Google Scholar
Qiu, Yihao Forthcoming. “An Episode of the Conflict between Qaidu and Yuan in Mamlūk Arabic Chronicles.” In Mongol Warfare between Steppe and Sown, ed. Fiaschetti, Francesca, Golev, Konstantin, and Landa, Ishayahu. Leiden.Google Scholar
Rakhimzianov, Bulat. 2009. Kasimovskoe Khanstvo (1445–1552 gg.): Ocherki istorii. Kazan.Google Scholar
letopisets, Rogozhskii. Tverskaia letopis′. 2000. Riazan′.Google Scholar
Rowell, Stephen C. 1994. Lithuania Ascending: A Pagan Empire within East-Central Europe, 1295–1345. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Sagdeeva, Roza Z. 2005. Serebrianie monety khanov Zolotoi Ordy. Moscow.Google Scholar
Schamiloglu, Uli. 1984, “The Qaraçi of the Later Golden Horde of the Mongol World Empire.” AEMA 4: 283–97.Google Scholar
Seleznev, Iurii. 2009. E′lita Zolotoi Ordy: Nauchno-spravochnoe izdanie. Kazan.Google Scholar
SH. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Smith, John Masson. 1970. “Mongol and Nomadic Taxation.” HJAS 30: 46–85.Google Scholar
Tanase, Thomas. 2004–2005. “Le ‘khan’ Nogaï et la géopolitique de la Mer noire en 1287 à travers un document missionnaire: La lettre de Ladislas, custode de Gazarie.” Annuario Istituto Romeno di Cultura e ricerca Umanistica 6.7: 267–301.Google Scholar
Tanase, Thomas 2018. “A Christian Khan of the Golden Horde? ‘Coktoganus’ and the Geopolitics of the Golden Horde at the Time of Its Islamisation.” REMMM 143: 49–63.Google Scholar
Tizengauzen [Tiesenhausen], Vladimir G. 1884. Sbornik materialov, otnosiashchikhsia k istorii Zolotoi Ordy, vol. 1, Izvlecheniia iz sochinenij arabskikh. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Tizengauzen [Tiesenhausen], Vladimir G. 1941. Sbornik materialov, otnosiashchikhsia k istorii Zolotoi Ordy, vol. 2, Izvlecheniia iz persidskikh sochinenii, ed. Romaskevitch, Aleksandr A. and Volin, Semen L.. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Tononi, A. G. 1884. “La Peste dell’anno 1348.” Giornale Ligustico de Archeologia, Storia e Letteratura 11: 139–52.Google Scholar
Trepavlov, Vadim V. 2001a. The Formation and Early History of the Manghït Yurt. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Trepavlov, Vadim V. 2001b. Istoriia Nogaiskoi Ordy. Moscow.Google Scholar
Trepavlov, Vadim V. 2018. “The Takht Eli Khanate: The State System at the Twilight of the Golden Horde.” REMMM 143: 235–47.Google Scholar
Troitskaia letopis′. Rekonstruktsiia teksta. 2002. Ed. Priselkov, Mikhail D.. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Uzelac, Aleksandar. 2017. “Echoes of the Conflict between Tokhta and Nogai in the Christian World.” Zolotoordynskoe obozrenie 5.3: 509–21.Google Scholar
Valk, S. N., ed. 1949. Gramoty Velikogo Novgoroda i Pskova. Moscow.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István. 2001. “Clans of Tatar Descent in the Muscovite Elite of the 14th–16th Centuries.” In The Place of Russia in Eurasia, ed. Gyula Szvák, 101–13. Budapest.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István 2005. Cumans and Tatars: Oriental Military in the Pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185–1365. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vásáry, István 2009a. “The Beginnings of Coinage in the Blue Horde.” AOH 62.4: 371–85.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István 2009b. “The Jochid Realm: The Western Steppe and Eastern Europe.” In CHIA, 67–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Veselovskii, Nikolai I. 1922. Khan iz temnikov Zolotoi Ordy: Nogai i evo vremia. Petrograd.Google Scholar
Vladimirtsov, Boris Ia. 1934. Obschestvennyi stroi mongolov: Mongol′skii kochevoi feodaliizm. Moscow.Google Scholar
Wadding, Luke. 1733. Annales Minorum: Seu Trium Ordinum a S. Francisco institutorum, vol. 7. Rome.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William. 1955. In The Mission to Asia: Narratives and Letters of the Franciscan Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, ed. Dawson, Christopher, 87–220. London.Google Scholar
Wittfogel, Karl, and Fêng, Chia-shêng. 1949. History of Chinese Society: Liao (907–1125). Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Yule (Sir), Henry. 1916. Cathay and the Way Thither: Being a Collection of Medieval Notices of China, vol. 4. London.Google Scholar
Zaitsev, Ilia. 1999. “Pis′mo khana Bol′shoi ordy Akhmada tureckomu sultanu Mekhmedu ii Fatikhu 881 goda khidzhry.” Vostochnii Arkhiv 2–3: 4–15.Google Scholar
Zaitsev, Ilia 2004. Astrakhanskoe khanstvo. Moscow.Google Scholar
Zimin, Alexandr A. 1955. “Iarlyki tatarskikh khanov russkim mitropolitam.” In Pamiatniki russkovo prava, vol. 3, Pamiatniki prava perioda obrazovaniia russkovo tsentralizovannovo gosudarstva. xiv–xv vv., ed. Cherepnin, Lev V., 463–91. Moscow.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Bahādur Khan, Abū l-Ghāzī. 1871–1874/1970. Histoire des mongols et des tatars, ed. and tr. Peter I. Desmaisons. St. Petersburg (Amsterdam reprint.)Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1983. “The Yuan Dynasty and the Uighurs in Turfan in the 13th Century.” In China among Equals, ed. Morris Rossabi, 243–80. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1985–1987. “The Princes of the Left Hand: An Introduction to the History of the Ulus of Orda in the Thirteenth and Early Fourteenth Centuries.” AEMA 5: 5–40.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–59. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1989. “Mongolian Princes and Their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260.” Asia Major, 3rd series 2.2: 83–126.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1993. “Maḥmūd Yalavač (?–1254), Mas’ūd Beg (?–1289), “Alī Beg (?–1280); Bujir (fl. 1206-60).” In ISK, 122–35.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 2001a. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 2001b. “Sharing Out the Empire: Apportioned Lands under the Mongols.” In Nomads in the Sedentary World, ed. Anatoly Khazanov and André Wink, 172–90. Richmond.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 2019. The Steppe and the Sea: Pearls in the Mongol Empire. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Amir, Or. 2020. “Islamic Learning on the Silk Roads: The Career of Jalal Al-Din Al-Akhawi.” In Biran, Brack, and Fiaschetti 2020, 290–314.Google Scholar
Anonymous. Shajarat al-atrāk. MS Harvard University Pers 6 F.Google Scholar
Anonymous. 1977. Taʾrīkh-i shāhī-yi qarākhitā’iyyān, ed. Bāstānī-Pārīzī, Muḥammad Ibrāhīm. Tehran.Google Scholar
Anonymous. 2006. Muʿizz al-ansāb, ed. and tr. Sh. Kh. Vokhidov. Istoriia Kazakhstana v persidskikh istochnikakh, vol. 3. Almaty.Google Scholar
Anooshahr, Ali. 2018. Turkestan and the Rise of Eurasian Empires: A Study of Politics and Invented Traditions. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aubin, Jean. 1969. “L’ethnogenèse des qaraunas.” Turcica 1: 65–94.Google Scholar
Aubin, Jean 1976. “Le khanat de Chagatai et le Khorassan (1334–1380).” Turcica, 7: 16–60.Google Scholar
Babajanov, Bakhtiyar. 1999. “Monuments épigraphiques de l’ensemble de Fatḥābād à Boukhara.” Cahiers d’Asie centrale 7: 195–210.Google Scholar
Balabanlilar, Lisa. 2012. Imperial Identity in the Mughal Empire: Memory and Dynastic Politics in Early Modern South and Central Asia. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baranī, Ḍiyāʾ al-Dīn. 2015. Tarikh-i Firoz Shahi [sic], tr. Ishtiyaq Ahmad Zilli. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Bartold, Vassily V. 1956–1962. Four Studies of the History of Central Asia, 3 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
al-Manṣūrī, Baybars. 1998. Zubdat al-fikra fī tarʾīkh ahl al-hijra, ed. Richards, D. S.. Beirut and Berlin.Google Scholar
Belyaev, Vladimir A., and Sidorovich, Sergey V.. 2010. “Apropos of the 13th Century Copper Dirhams of Bukhara with Chinese Characters.” In The 2nd Simone Assemani Symposium on Islamic Coins. Trieste, 29–31 August 2008, ed. Callegher, Bruno and D’Ottone, Arianna. Trieste.Google Scholar
Bernardini, Michele. 2013. “The Mongol Puppet Lords and the Qarawnas.” In Ferdowsi, the Mongols and the History of Iran: Art, Literature and Culture from Early Islam to Qajar Persia. Studies in Honour of Charles Melville, ed. Robert Hillenbrand, Andrew C. S. Peacock, and Firiuza Abdullaeva, 169–76. London and New York.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2002a. “The Battle of Herat (1270): A Case of Inter-Mongol Warfare.” In Warfare in Inner Asia, ed. Nicola Di Cosmo, 175–220. Leiden.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2002b. “The Chaghadaids and Islam: The Conversion of Tarmashirin Khan.” JAOS, 122.4: 742–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2005. The Qara Khitai Empire in Eurasian History: Between China and the Islamic World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2007–2008. “Culture and Cross-cultural Contacts in the Chaghadaid Realm (1220–1370): Some Preliminary Notes.” Chronika 7–8: 26–43.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2008. “Diplomacy and Chancellery Practices in the Chaghataid Khanate: Some Preliminary Remarks.” Oriente Moderno 88.2: 369–93.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2009. “Central Asia from the Conquest of Chinggis Khan to the Rise of Tamerlane: The Ögodeied and Chaghadaid Realms.” In CHIA, 46–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2013. “Rulers and City Life in Mongol Central Asia (1220–1370).” In Turko-Mongol Rulers, Cities and City-Life in Iran and the Neighboring Countries, ed. David Durand-Guedy, 257–83. Leiden.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2015. “The Mental Maps of Mongol Central Asia as Seen from the Mamlūk Sultanate.” Journal of Asian History 49: 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2019. “The Mamlūks and Mongol Central Asia: Political, Economic and Cultural Aspects.” In The Mamluk Sultanate from the Perspective of Regional and World History, ed. Reuven Amitai and Stephan Connermann, 367–90. Bonn.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2020. “Qutulun, the Warrior Princess of Central Asia.” In Biran, Brack, and Fiaschetti 2020, 64–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal Forthcoming. “Mongols and Religions.” In Empires and Religions, ed. Rüpke, Jörg, Biran, Michal, and Pines, Yuri.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal, Brack, Jonathan, and Fiaschetti, Francesca, eds. 2020. Along the Silk Roads in Mongol Eurasia: Generals, Merchants, Intellectuals. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blair, Sheila. 2019. “Muslim-Style Mausolea across Mongol Eurasia: Religious Syncretism, Architectural Mobility and Cultural Transformation.” JESHO 62–3: 318–55.Google Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2018. Women and the Making of the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cerensodnom, Dalantai, and Manfred Taube, comp. and tr. 1993. Die Mongolica der Berliner Turfansammlung. Berlin.Google Scholar
Chekhovich, Olga D. 1965. Bukhariskie dokumenty XIV veka. Tashkent.Google Scholar
Chekhovich, Olga D. 1979. Bukhariskii vakf XIIIv. Moscow.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1954. “The Bodistw-a Čari-a Awatar-un Tayilbur of 1312 by Čosgi Odsir.” HJAS 17: 1–129.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1959. “An Early Mongolian Version of the Alexander Romance Source.” HJAS 22: 1–99Google Scholar
Dale, Stefan. 2004. The Garden of the Eight Paradises: Bābur and the Culture of Empire in Central Asia, Afghanistan and India (1483–1530). Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dallal, Ahmad S., tr. and ed. 1995. An Islamic Response to Greek Astronomy: Kitāb Taʻdīl Hayʼat al-Aflāk of Ṣadr al-Sharīʻa. Leiden and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dang, Baohai 党寶海. 2006. Meng Yuan yizhan jiaotong yanjiu 蒙元驛站交通硏究 (Studies on the Postal Traffic of the Mongol Yuan). Beijing.Google Scholar
Dang, Baohai 2019.“Chahatai shishi siti: Zunian, zhudi, Hanmin yu touxia 察合台史事四題: 卒年、駐地、漢民與投下” (Four Notes on Chaghadai: Year of Death and Residence of Chaghadai, Han Ethnics and Touxia [sic]). Xiyu yanjiu 西域硏究 2019.3: 58–70, 157.Google Scholar
Davidovich, E. A., and Dani, A. H.. 1998. “Coinage and the Monetary System.” In History of Civilizations of Central Asia, vol. 4, part 1, ed. Asimov, M. S. and Bosworth, Clifford E., 391–419. Paris.Google Scholar
Bruno, De Nicola. 2016. “The Queen of the Chagatayids: Orghīna Khātūn and the Rule of Central Asia.” JRAS 25: 107–20.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin. 1994. “Bābā Kamāl Jandī and the Kubravī Tradition among the Turks of Central Asia.” Der Islam 71: 58–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2009. “Islamization in the Mongol Empire.” In CHIA, 120–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2018. “A Khwārazmian Saint in the Golden Horde: Közlük Ata (Gözlī Ata) and the Social Vectors of Islamisation.” RMMEM 143: 1–20.Google Scholar
Dhahabī, Shams al-Dīn Aḥmad, Muḥammad b. 1982–1988. Siyar aʿlām al-nubalāʾ, 25 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
Dhahabī, Shams al-Dīn Aḥmad, Muḥammad b 1995–2004. Taʾrīkh al-islām, ed. ʿUmar ʿAbd al-Salām Tadmūrī, vols. 53–62. Beirut.Google Scholar
Khusraw, Dihlawī Amīr. 1953. Khazāyin al-futūḥ, ed. Waḥīdī Mīrzā, M.. Calcutta.Google Scholar
Elverskog, Johan. 1997. Uygur Buddhist Literature. Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elverskog, Johan 2010. Buddhism and Islam on the Silk Road. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth. 1989. “Merchant Associations in Yuan China: The Ortogh.” Asia Major, 3rd series 2.2: 127–56.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1962. “Zur Datierung der mongolischen Schreiben aus Turfan.” Oriens 15: 399–410.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grupper, Samuel. 1992–1994. “A Barulas Family Narrative in the Yuan Shih: Some Neglected Prosopographical and Institutional Sources on Timurid Origins.” AEMA 8: 11–97.Google Scholar
Gulati, G. D. 2010. Central Asia under the Mongols. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Ḥāfiẓ-i, Ābrū. 1959. Cinq opuscules de Hafiz-i Abru concernant l’histoire de l’Iran au temps de Tamerlan, ed. Tauer, F.. Prague.Google Scholar
Ḥāfiẓ-i, Ābrū 1971. Dhayl Jāmiʿ al-Tawārīkh Rashīdī, ed. Bayānī, Khān Bābā. Tehran.Google Scholar
Ḥāfiẓ-i, Ābrū 1993. Zubdat al-tawārīkh, ed. Jawādī, Ḥājj Sayyid, 4 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Harawī, , Sayf, b. Muḥammad, b. Yāqūb, . 1944. Ta’rīkh-nāma-yi Harāt, ed. Muḥammad, Z. al-Ṣiddiqī. Calcutta.Google Scholar
Ḥaydar Dughlat, Mīrzā. 1996. Taʾrīkh-i Rashīdī, ed. and tr. Wheeler M. Thackston, 2 vols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Hodous, Florence. 2017. “A Judge at the Crossroads of Cultures: Shi Tianlin.” Asiatische Studien 71.4: 1137–51.Google Scholar
Hope, Michael. 2015. “The Nawruz King: The Rebellion of Amir Nawruz in Khurāsān (688–694/1289–1294) and its Implications for the Ilkhan Polity at the End of the Thirteenth Century.” BSOAS 78.3: 451–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hope, Michael 2019. “Bukhara under the Mongols.” Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History, DOI: 10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.013.8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-ch’ing. 1994. “Mid-Yüan Politics.” In CHC6, 490–560.Google Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
al-Fuwaṭī, Ibn, ʿAbd al-Razzāq ibn Aḥmad. 1962–1965. Talkhīṣ majmaʿ al-ādāb fī muʿjam al-alqāb, ed. Muṣṭafā, Jawwād, 3 vols. Damascus.Google Scholar
al-Fuwaṭī, Ibn 1995. Majmaʿ al-ādab fī muʿjam al-alqāb, ed. Muḥammad al-Kāẓim, 6 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Isahaya, Yoichi. 2020. “Fu Mengzhi: ‘The Sage of Cathay’ in Mongol Iran and Astral Sciences along the Silk Roads.” In Biran, Brack, and Fiaschetti 2020, 238–54.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1975. “The Mongols and the Delhi Sultanate in the Reign of Muḥammad Tughluq (1325–1351).” CAJ 19: 118–57.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1999. The Delhi Sultanate: Political and Military History. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2017. The Mongols and the Islamic World: From Conquest to Conversion. New Haven and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2018a. The Mongols and the West, 1221–1410. 2nd ed. New York and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2018b. “The Mongols of Central Asia and the Qara’unas.” Iran 56: 91–103.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2019. “Reflections on the Islamization of Mongol Khans in Comparative Perspective.” JESHO, 62: 356–87.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Rawshan. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī, Minhāj al-Dīn. 1963–1964. Ṭabaqāt-i Nāṣirī, ed. ʿAbd al-Ḥayy Ḥabībī. 2 vols. in 1. Kabul.Google Scholar
Kamola, Stefan. 2019. “Untangling the Chaghadaids: Why We Should and Should Not Trust Rashīd al-Dīn.”CAJ 62: 69–90.Google Scholar
Kara, Geörgy. 2003. “Mediaeval Mongolian Documents from Khara Khoto and Eastern Turkestan in the St. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies.” Manuscripta Orientalia 9.2: 3–40.Google Scholar
Karaev, Omurkul′. 1995. Chagataidskii ulus: Gosudarstvo Khaidu. Mogulistan. Bishkek.Google Scholar
Kato, Kazuhide. 1991. “Kebek and Yasawur: The Establishment of the Chaghatai Khanate.” Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 49: 97–118.Google Scholar
Kauz, Ralph. 2005. Politik und Handel zwischen Ming und Timuriden: China, Iran und Zentralasien im Spätmittelalter. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Kempiners, Russell G. 1985. “The Struggle for Khurāsān: Aspects of Political, Military and Socio-economic Interaction in the Early 8th/14th Century.” PhD dissertation, University of Chicago.Google Scholar
Kempiners, Russell G. 1988. “Vaṣṣāf’s Tajziyat al-amṣār wa tazjiyat al-aʿṣār as a Source for the History of the Chaghadayid Khanate.” Journal of Asian History 22.2: 160–87.Google Scholar
Khwāndamīr, 1994. Ḥabību’ siyar [sic], ed. and tr. Wheeler M. Thackston, vols. 3, 4. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong. 1999. “The Early History of the Moghul Nomads: The Legacy of the Chaghatai Khanate.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David O., 290–318. Leiden.Google Scholar
Kirmānī, Nāṣir al-Dīn Munshī. 2016. Simṭ al-ʿulā li l-ḥaḍrat al-ʿulyā, ed. Maryam, Mīrshamsī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Klein, Wassilios. 2000. Das nestorianische Christentum an den Handelswegen durch Kyrgyzstan bis zum 14. Jh. Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Koshevar, V. G. 2011. “O nakhodkakh Dzhuchidskikh monet v Chuyskoy Doline.” Numizmatika Zolotoy Ordy 1: 121–3.Google Scholar
Landa, Ishayahu. 2018. “New Light on Early Mongol Islamisation: The Case of Arghun Aqa’s Family.” JRAS 28.1: 77–100.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Landa, Ishayahu 2019. “Imperial Sons-in-Law in Mongol Eurasia.” PhD dissertation, The Hebrew University of Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Li, Zhi’an 李治安. 2007. Yuandai fenfeng zhidu yanjiu 元代分封制度硏究 (Study of the Fief System under the Yuan). Beijing.Google Scholar
Ligeti, Louis [Lajos]. 1972. Monuments preclassiques XIII et XIV siècles. Budapest.Google Scholar
Liu, Xiao 劉曉. 2006. “Ye tan Heshi 也談合失” (More on Qashi). Zhongguo shi yanjiu 中國史硏究 2006.2: 146.Google Scholar
Liu, Xiao 2007. “Heshi zunian xiaokao 合失卒年小考” (A Note on the Year of Qashi’s Death). Zhongguo shi yanjiu 中國史硏究 2007.2: 50.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 劉迎勝. 1995. “Meng Yuan shidai Zhongya shehui jingji yanjiu 蒙元時代中亞社會經濟硏究” (Studies on the Economy and Society of Central Asia in the Mongol Yuan Period). Zhongya Xuekan 中亞學刊 4: 184–211.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 2005. “War and Peace between the Yuan Dynasty and the Chaghadaid Khanate (1312–23).” In Mongols, Turks and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 339–53. Leiden.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 2006. Chahatai hanguo shi yanjiu 察合台汗國史硏究 (Studies on the Chaghadaid Khanate). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice F. 1983. “The Ulus Chaghatay before and after Temür’s Rise to Power: The Transformation from Tribal Confederation to Army of Conquest.” CAJ, 27: 79–100.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice F. 1988. “Tamerlane and the Symbolism of Sovereignty.” Iranian Studies 21.1–2: 105–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Manz, Beatrice F. 1989. The Rise and Rule of Tamerlane. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice F. 1998. “Temür and the Problem of a Conqueror’s Legacy.” JRAS 8.1: 21–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Manz, Beatrice F. 2018. “Tamerlane and the Timurids.” Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History, https://doi.org/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.013.10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martinez, Arsenio. 1990. “The Use of Mint-Output Data in Historical Research on the Western Appanages.” In Aspects of Altaic Civilization III, ed. Sinor, Denis, 87–127. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai. 2005. “Taxation Systems as Seen in Uighur and Mongol Documents from Turfan: An Overview.” Transactions of the International Conference of Eastern Studies 50: 67–82.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 2007. “An Uigur Decree of Tax Exemption in the Name of Duwa-Khan.” Shinzhlekh Ukhaany Akademiĭn Mėdėė 2007: 60–8.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 2008. “A Mongolian Decree from the Chaghataid Khanate Discovered at Dunhuang.” In Aspects of Research into Central Asian Buddhism: In Memoriam Kōgi Kudara, ed. Zieme, Peter, 159–78. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 2009. “Dumdadu Mongγol Ulus ‘The Middle Mongolian Empire’.” In The Early Mongols: Language, Culture and History: Studies in Honour of Igor de Rachewiltz on the Occasion of His 80th Birthday, ed. Rybatzki, Volker et al., 111–19. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 松井太 2016. “Meng Yuan shidai Huigu Fojiaotu he Jingjiaotu de wangluo 蒙元時代回鶻佛敎徒和景敎徒的網絡” (Networks of Uighur Buddhists and Nestorians in the Mongol Yuan Era), tr. Bai Yudong 白玉冬. In Make Boluo, Yangzhou, Sichou zhilu 馬可波羅揚州絲綢之路 (Marco Polo, Yangzhou and the Silk Road), ed. Xu Zhongwen 徐忠文 and Rong Xinjiang 榮新江, 283–93. Beijing.Google Scholar
May, Timothy. 2018. The Mongol Empire. Edinburgh.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millward, James. 2009. “Eastern Central Asia (Xinjiang): 1300–1800.” In CHIA, 260–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mīrkhwānd, Muḥammad Khwāndshāh, b.. 1961. Taʾrīkh-i rawḍat al-ṣafā, vol. 5. Tehran.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao. 2004. “From Silk, Cotton and Copper Coin to Silver.” In Turfan Revisited, ed. Durkin-Meisterernst, Desmond, Raschmann, Simone-Christiane, Wilkens, Jens, Yaldiz, Marianne and Zieme, Peter, 228–39. Berlin.Google Scholar
Muʿīn al-Fuqarāʾ, , Aḥmad, b. Muḥammad, . 1960. Tārīkh-i Mullāzādah: dar dhikr-i mazārat-i Bukhārā. Tehran.Google Scholar
Muminov, Ashirbek K. 2003. Rol′i mesto khanafitskikh ʿulamā v zhizni gorodov tsentral′novo mavarannakhra (II–VII/VIII–XIII vv.). Tashkent.Google Scholar
Musawi, Muhsin J. 2015. The Medieval Islamic Republic of Letters: Arabic Knowledge Construction. Notre Dame.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mustawfī Qazwīnī, Ḥamdallāh. 1983. Taʾrīkh-i guzīda, ed. ʿAbd al-Ḥusayn Nawāʾī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Mustawfī Qazwīnī, Ḥamd-Allāh 1915–1919. Nuzhat al-qulūb, ed. and tr. Guy Le Strange, The Geographical Part of the Nuzhat al-Qulūb, 2 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
Naṭanzī, Muʿīn al-Dīn. 1957. Muntakhab al-tawārīkh-i Muʿīnī (Anonyme d’Iskandar), ed. Aubin, Jean. Tehran.Google Scholar
Nemtseva, Nina B. 1977. “The Origins and Architectural Development of the Shah-i Zinde,” tr. with additions by J. M. Rogers and A. Yasin. Iran 15: 51–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Niu, Ruji 牛汝極. 2008. Shizi Lianhua: Zhongguo Yuandai Xuliya wen Jingjiao beiming wenxian yanjiu 十字蓮花: 中國元代敍利亞文景敎碑銘文獻硏究 (The Cross-lotus: A Study on Nestorian Inscriptions and Documents from Yuan Dynasty in China). Shanghai.Google Scholar
al-Nuwayrī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad. 1984. Nihāyat al-arab fī funūn al-adab, vol. 27, ed. Saʿīd ʿĀshūr. Cairo.Google Scholar
O’Kane, Bernard. 2004. “Chaghatai Architecture and the Tomb of Tughluq Temür at Almaliq.” Muqarnas 21: 277–87.Google Scholar
Pandit, K. N. Tr. 1991. Bahāristān-i-shāhī: A Chronicle of Mediaeval Kashmir. Calcutta.Google Scholar
Paul, Jurgen. 1990. “Scheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Čagatay.” Der Islam 67.2: 278–321.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Peng, Daya 彭大雅 and Xu Ting 徐霆. 2014. Heida shilüe jiaozhu 黑韃事略校注 (An Annotated “Biographical Sketches of the Black Tatars”), ed. Quansheng, Xu 許全勝. Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano. 1990. Central Tibet and the Mongols: The Yüan Sa-Skya Period of Tibetan History. Rome.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N. 2004. “Reforma Kepeka-Tarmashirina.” In Tezisy dokladov XII Vserossiyskoi numizmaticheskoi konferentsii, 76–77. Moscow.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N. 2009. “Khronlogiia pravleniia khanov v Chagataiskom gosudarstve v 1271–1368vv.” In Tiurkologicheskii sbornik 2007–8, ed. Sergei G. Kliashtornyi et al., 294–319. Moscow.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N. 2010. “Vajra na monetakh Chaghataidskogo gosudarstva.” In Aktual′nie problemi istorii i kultury tatarskogo naroda: Materialy k uchebnym kursam: v chest iubilea akademika AN RT M. A. Usmanova, 123–41. Kazan.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N., and Aleksandrov, S. N.. 2011. “Chaghataidskie dirhami s imenem Amira Navruza, bitie v Badakhshane.” Numismatika 28: 8–9.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N., Baipakov, Karl M., and Voiakin, D. A.. 2014. Monetnoe delo i denezhnoe obrashchenie v velikoi Mongolʹskoi imperii, gosudarstvakh Chagataidov i Dzhuchidov na territorii Kazakhstana. Almaty.Google Scholar
Petrov, Pavel N., and Kamushaev, Aleksander. 2019. “Iangi-Taraz xii–xiv vv. i otmpytie ego geograficheskogo mestonakhozhdeniia po numizmaticheskim dannym.” Golden Horde Review 7.2: 266–82.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco. 1938. Marco Polo: The Description of the World, ed. and tr. Antoine C. Moule and Paul Pelliot. London.Google Scholar
Qarshī, Jamāl. 2005. Al-Mulkhaqāt bi’l-Ṣurāḥ” Istoriia Kazakhstana v persidskikh istochnikakh [sic], vol.1, ed. Muminov, A. K.. Almaty.Google Scholar
Qāshānī, , ʿAbd, Allāh, b. ʿAlī, . 1969. Taʾrīkh-i Ūljāytū, ed. Mahin, Hambly. Tehran.Google Scholar
Qiu, Yihao 邱軼皓. 2012. “Heshi shengmu xiaokao 合失生母小考” (A Note of Qashi’s Biological Mother). Zhongguo shi yanjiu 中國史硏究 2012.3: 70–72.Google Scholar
Qiu, Yihao 2013. “Sishi shiji chu Woerda wulusi de hanweijicheng weiji xianguan Posi yu, Alabo yu shiliao de duibi yu yanjiu 十四世紀初斡兒答兀魯思的汗位繼承危機—相關波斯語、阿拉伯語史料的對比與硏究” (The Succession Crisis of the Orda Ulus at the Beginning of the 14th Century: Comparative Studies on the Related Persian and Arabian Historical Materials). Xiyu yanjiu 西域硏究 2013.4: 23–38, 137.Google Scholar
Qiu, Yihao 2019. “Chahatai Hanguo de jiangyu yu bianjie guannian: jiyu Umali ‘Gongwen shuyu zhinan’ jishu de yi zhi kaocha 察合台汗國的疆域與邊界觀念: 基於烏馬里《公文術語指南》記述的一則考察” (Some Preliminary Remarks on the Border-Making and Territorial Concept of the Chaghatai Khanate [sic]).” Zhonggu Zhongguo Yanjiu 中古中國硏究 2: 147–64.Google Scholar
al-Rabghūzī, Nāṣir al-Dīn b. Burhān al-Dīn. 2015. al-Rabghūzī, the Stories of the Prophets: Qiṣaṣ al-Anbiyāʾ: An Eastern Turkish Version, 2nd ed., ed. and tr. Hendrik E. Boeschoten and John O’Kane. 2 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
Robinson, David. 2009. Empire’s Twilight:Northeast Asia under the Mongols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Robinson, David 2019. In the Shadow of the Mongols. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Roerich, G. N., tr. and ed. 1949–1953. The Blue Annals, vol. 2. Calcutta.Google Scholar
Ryan, J. D. 1998. Preaching Christianity along the Silk Route: Missionary Outposts in the Tartar ‘Middle Kingdom’ in the Fourteenth Century.” Journal of Early Modern History 2.4: 350–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sakhāwī, , Muḥammad, b. ʿAbd, al-Raḥmān, . 1966. al-Dawʾ al-lāmiʿ li-ahl al-qarn al-tāsiʿ, 12 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
Shāmī, Niẓām al-Dīn. 1937–1956. Ẓafar nāmah, ed. Tauer, Felix, 2 vols. Prague.Google Scholar
Shim, Hosung. 2014. “The Postal Roads of the Great Khans in Central Asia under the Mongol–Yuan Empire.” JSYS 44: 405–69.Google Scholar
Hirotoshi, Shimo. 1977. “The Qaraunas in the Historical Materials of the Ilkhanate.” Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 35: 131–81.Google Scholar
al-Shujā, ʿī, Shams al-Dīn. 1985. Taʾrīkh al-malik al-Nāṣir Muḥammad b. Qalāwūn al-Ṣāliḥī wa-awlādihi, ed. and tr. Barbara Schäfer. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Slavin, Phillip. 2019. “Death by the Lake: Mortality Crisis in Early Fourteenth-Century Central Asia.” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 50.1: 59–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, Charles Anthony. 2020. “The Four-Petal Almond Rosette in Central Asia.” Bulletin of IICAS, 30: 69–85.Google Scholar
Subtelny, Maria E. 2001. “The Making of Bukhārā-yi Sharīf: Scholars, Books, and Libraries in Medieval Bukhara.” In Studies on Central Asian History in Honor of Yuri Bregel, ed. Devin DeWeese, 79–111. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Subtelny, Maria E. 2007. Timurids in Transition: Turko-Persian Politics and Acculturation in Medieval Iran. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sugiyama, Masaaki 杉山正明. 1983. “Futazu no Chagadai ka ふたつのチャガタイ家” (Two Families of the Chagadaids). In Mei–Sei jidai no seiji to shakai 明淸時代の政治と社會 (Politics and Societies of the Ming and Qing Period), ed. Kazuko, Ono 小野和子, 651–700. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Teixeira, Pedro, et al. 1902. The Travels of Pedro Teixeira: With His “Kings of Harmuz” and Extracts from His “Kings of Persia”. London.Google Scholar
Eduard, Thomas, tr. 1871. The Chronicles of the Pathân Kings of Delhi. London.Google Scholar
Tizengauzen, Vladimir G. et al. 1884. Sbornik materialov, otnosiashchikhsiak istorii Zolotoi ordy. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
TJG. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
al-ʿUmarī, Aḥmad b. ibn Faḍlallāh, Yaḥya. 1968. Masālik al-abṣār: Das Mongolische Weltreich. al-ʿUmarī’s Darstellung der mongolischen Reiche in seinem Werk Masālik al-abṣār fī mamālik al-amṣār, ed. and tr. Klaus Lech. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
al-ʿUmarī, Aḥmad b. ibn Faḍlallāh, Yaḥya 1972. A Fourteenth Century Arab Account of India under Sultan Muhammad Bin Tughluq, tr. Iqtidar H. Siddiqi and Qazi M. Ahmad. Aligarh.Google Scholar
Uno, Nobuhiro 宇野伸浩, Muraoka, Hitoshi 村岡倫 and Matsuda, Koichi 松田孝一. 1999. “Genchō kōki Karakorumu jōshi hānkā kensetsu kinen Perushia go hibun no kenkyū 元朝後期カラコルム城市ハーンカー建設記念ペルシア語碑文の硏究” (Studies on the Persian Inscription in Memory of the Establishment of a Khānqāh at Qaraqorum), Nairiku Ajia gengo no kenkyū 內陸アジア言語の硏究 14: 1–65.Google Scholar
Vér, Márton. 2016. “The Postal System of the Mongol Empire in Northeastern Turkestan.” PhD dissertation, University of Szeged.Google Scholar
Vér, Márton 2019. Old Uyghur Documents: Concerning the Postal System of the Mongol Empire. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Vér, Márton Forthcoming. “Interregional Mobility in Eastern Central Asia as Seen in the Old Uyghur and Middle Mongolian Sources and the Mid-Fourteenth Century Crisis.” JRAS.Google Scholar
Vernadsky, George. 1936. “Notes on the History of the Uigurs in the Late Middle Ages.” JAOS 56: 453–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wang, Hailin 汪海林, “Zai Xinjiang chutude Mengyuan diguo qianbi 在新疆出土的蒙元帝國錢幣” (Coins of the Mongol Empire excavated in Xinjiang), Xinjiang qianbi 新疆錢幣 2004.3: 191–214.Google Scholar
Wang, Hui-Qin, Chen, Feng, Ermenbaev, Bakytbek, and Satylkanov, Rysbek. 2017. “Comparison of Drought-Sensitive Tree-Ring Records from the Tien Shan of Kyrgyzstan and Xinjiang (China) during the Last Six Centuries.” Advances in Climate Change Research 8.1: 18–25.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wang, Jinping. 2018. In the Wake of the Mongols: The Making of a New Social Order in North China 1200–1600. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Ward, Leonard J. 1983. “The Ẓafar-nāmah of Ḥamd Allāh Mustaufi and the Il-Khān Dynasty of Iran.” PhD dissertation, 3 vols., University of Manchester.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf (Vaṣṣāf) al-Ḥaḍrat, ʿAbdallāh. 1852–1853. Tazjiyat al-amṣār va tazjiyat al-aʿṣār (Taʾrīkh-i Waṣṣāf). Bombay.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf (Vaṣṣāf) al-Ḥaḍra, ʿAbdallāh 2009. Tajziyat al-amṣār wa tazjīyat al-aʿṣār: Ta’rīkh-i Waṣṣāf, vol. 4, ed. Afshār, Iraj et al. Tehran.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke 1253–1255, ed. and tr. Peter Jackson with David O. Morgan. London.Google Scholar
Wing, Patrick. 2016. The Jalayirids: Dynastic State Formation in the Mongol Middle East. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Wink, Andre. 2004. Al-Hind, Indo-Islamic Society, vol. 3, 14th–15th Centuries. Leiden.Google Scholar
Woods, John E. 1990. “Timur’s Genealogy.” In Intellectual Studies on Islam: Essays Written in Honor of Martin B. Dickson, ed. Michel M. Mazzaoui and Vera B. Moreen, 85–125. Salt Lake City.Google Scholar
Yang, Fuxue 楊富學 and Zhang, Haijuan 張海娟. 2017. Cong Menggu Binwang dao Yuguzu Datoumu 從蒙古豳王到裕固族大頭目 (From the Mongol Prince of Bin to the Chief of the Yugur People). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Yang, Qiao. 2017. “From the West to the East, from the Sky to the Earth: A Biography of Jamāl al-Dīn.” Asiatische Studien – Études asiatiques 71.4: 1231–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yazdī, Sharaf al-Dīn. 1957. Ẓafarnāma, ed. Muḥammad ʿAbbāsī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Yazdī, Sharaf 1972. Muqaddima-i Ẓafarnāma, ed. Urunbaev, Asom. Tashkent.Google Scholar
Yongle dadian (Great Encyclopedia of the Yongle Period). 1960. facs. ed. Beijing.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jue, Yuan 袁桷, n.d. Baizhu yuanshuai chushi shishi 拜住元帥出使事實 (The Narrative of the Missions of the Marshal Baiju), in Yuan Jue, Qingrong jushi ji 清容居士集 (Yuan Jue’s Literary Collection), Yuan facsimile ed., Chapter 34. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yuan, Mingshan 元明善. 1999. “Taishi Qiyang wang Zhongwu wang bei 太師淇陽忠武王碑” (Inscription for the Imperial Preceptor, Prince of Qiyang, the Faithful and Martial). In Quan Yuan wen 24: 332–9. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Yule, Henri, comp. 1967. Cathay and the Way Thither. Nendeln, Liechtenstein.Google Scholar
Zhou, Lingxiao 周良霄. 1986. Hubilie 忽必烈 (Qubilai). Jilin.Google Scholar
Zhou, Ying 周郢. 2013. “Menggu Hanting yu Quanzhendao guanxi xinzheng: Xin faxian de Menggu guo zhengzhi (yizhi, lingzhi) moya kaoshu. 蒙古汗廷與全眞道關係新證—新發現的蒙古國聖旨(懿旨、令旨)摩崖考述” (New Evidence on the Relationship between the Mongol Khanates and Quanzhen Daoism: A Newly Discovered Stone Inscription of Mongol Imperial Edicts (of Emperors, Empresses and Princes)), Zhongguo shi yanjiu 中國史硏究 2013.1: 135–43.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter. 2011. “Notes on the Religions in the Mongol Empire.” In Islam and Tibet: Interactions along the Musk Routes, ed. Anna Akasoy, Charles Burnett, and Ronit Yoeli-Tlalim, 177–88. Farnham.Google Scholar
Zu, Shengli 祖生利. 2000. “Yuandai baihua beiwen yanjiu 元代白話碑文硏究” (Studies of the Colloquial Stone Inscriptions of the Yuan Dynasty), 2 vols. PhD Dissertation, Zhongguo shehui kexueyuan 中國社會科學院, Beijing.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Tsuneaki, Akasaka. 2005. Jūchi ei shoseiken no kenkyū ジュチ裔諸政權の硏究 (A Study of the Regimes of Jochi’s Descendants). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1985. “The Princes of the Left Hand: An Introduction to the History of Ulus of Orda in the Thirteenth and Early Fourteenth Centuries.” AEMA 5: 5–39.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1986. “Guard and Government in the Reign of the Grand Qan Möngke, 1251–59.” HJAS 46 .2: 495–521.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1996. “Biography of a Cultural Broker: Bolad Ch’eng-Hsiang in China and Iran.” Oxford Studies in Islamic Art 12: 7–22.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2010. “Imperial Posts, West, East and North: A Review Article.” AEMA 17: 237–80.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 2001. “Turko-Mongolian Nomads and the Iqṭā’ System in the Islamic Middle East (ca. 1000–1400 ad).” In Nomads in the Sedentary World, ed. A. M. Khazanov and A. Winks, 152–71. Richmond.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven, and Biran, Michal, eds. 2005. Mongols, Turks, and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David O. eds. 2015. Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven, and Morgan, David O., eds. 1999. The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy. Leiden.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher Pratt. 2006. “Ulus Emirs, Keshig Elders, Signatures, and Marriage Partners: The Evolution of a Classic Mongol Institution.” In Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia, Sixth–Twentieth Centuries, ed. David Sneath, 141–73. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Bartold, W. 1977. Turkestan down to the Mongol Invasion. 4th ed. London.Google Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa/Gibb. See AbbreviationsGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2005. The Empire of Qara Khitai in Eurasian History: Between China and the Islamic World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2008. “Diplomacy and Chancellery Practices in the Chagataid Khanate: Some Preliminary Remarks.” Oriente Moderno, new series 88.2: 369–93.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2013. “The Mongol Empire in World History: The State of the Field.” History Compass 11: 1021–33.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blake, Robert P., and Frye, Richard N.. 1949. “History of the Nation of the Archers (The Mongols) by Grigor of Akancʿ.” HJAS 12.3–4: 269–399.Google Scholar
Boyle, J. A. 1974. “The Seasonal Residences of the Great Ögedei.” In Schrift zur Geschichte und Kultur des alten Orients 5: Sprache, Geschichte und Kultur der altaischen Völker, ed. P. Zieme and G. Hazai, 145–51. Berlin.Google Scholar
Bruno, Nicola de. 2017. Women in Mongol Iran: The Khatuns, 1206–1335. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D. 1979. “Sino-Khitan Administration in Mongol Bukhara.” Journal of Asian History 13.2: 121–51.Google Scholar
Cerensodnom, Dalantai, and Taube, Manfred, 1983. Die Mongolica der Berliner Turfansammlung. Berlin.Google Scholar
Gaohua, Chen 陳高華. 1991. Yuandai yanjiu lungao 元代硏究論稿 (Research Papers on the Yuan Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Chen, Gaohua and Weimin, Shi 史衛民. 2010. Yuandai Dadu Shangdu yanjiu 元代大都上都硏究 (Study of Dadu and Shangdu of the Yuan Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Cho, Won 趙阮. 2012. “Meng Yuan shidai daluhuachi zhidu yanjiu 蒙元時代達魯花赤制度硏究” (A Study of the Institution of Darughachi during the Mongol Yuan Period). PhD dissertation, Beijing University.Google Scholar
Inji 鄭麟趾, Chŏng, comp. 1990. Koryŏsa 高麗史 (History of Koryŏ), 3 vols. Seoul.Google Scholar
Choqto, 朝克圖. 2003. “Chinggisu Kan no dai jasa no naiyō ni kansuru kōsatsu チンギス・カンの大ジャサの內容に關する考察” (Examination of the Contents of Chinggis Khan’s Great Jasagh). Shiteki 史滴 25: 115–30.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis Woodman, 1952. “The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1346.” HJAS 15.1–2: 1–123.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis Woodman 1953. “Daruγa and Gerege.” HJAS 16.1–2: 237–59.Google Scholar
Baohai, Dang, 2001. “The Paizi of the Mongol Empire.” Zentralasiatische Studien des Seminars für Sprach- und Kulturwissenschaft Zentralasiens der Universität Bonn 31: 31–62.Google Scholar
Baohai, Dang 党寶海. 2006. Meng Yuan yizhan jiaotong yanjiu 蒙元驛站交通硏究 (A Study on the Jam Transportation of the Mongol Yuan). Beijing.Google Scholar
de Rachewiltz, Igor. 1993. “Some Reflections on Činggis Qan’s ǰasaγ.” East Asian History 6: 91–104.Google Scholar
d’Ohsson, A. C. 1824. Histoire des Mongols, depuis Tchinguiz-Khan jusqu’à Timour Bey ou Tamerlan, vol. 1. The Hague and Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Ebisawa, Tetsuo 海老澤哲雄. 1966. “Genchō tanbashaku gun kenkyū josetsu 元朝探馬赤軍硏究序說” (Introductory Study of the Tammachi Army in the Yuan Dynasty). Shiryū 史流 7: 50–65.Google Scholar
Endicott-West, E. 1989. Mongolian Rule in China: Local Administration in the Yuan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Fedorov-Davydov, G. A. 1973. Obshchestvennyi stroi Zolotoi Ordy. Moskva.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1966. “Sino-Western Contacts under the Mongol Empire.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society (Hong Kong Branch) 6: 49–72.Google Scholar
Gao, Rongsheng. 高榮盛 2013. “Yuandai shougongzhi zaiyi 元代守宮制再議” (Reconsideration of the Institution of the Palace Guardianship in the Yuan Period). Yuan shi luncong 元史論叢 14: 1–10.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B., ed. 2000. The King’s Dictionary: The Rasûlid Hexaglot. Fourteenth Century Vocabularies in Arabic, Persian, Turkic, Greek, Armenian and Mongol. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1987. Russia and the Golden Horde: The Mongol Impact on Medieval Russian History. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Herrmann, Gottfried. 2004. Persische Urkunden der Mongolenzeit: Text und Bildteil. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Hodous, Florence. 2012. “The Quriltai as a Legal Institution in the Mongol Empire.” CAJ 56: 87–102.Google Scholar
Honda, Minobu 本田實信. 1991. Mongoru jidaishi kenkyū モンゴル時代史硏究 (A Study of the History of the Mongol Era). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Hope, Michael. 2012. “The Transmission of Authority through the Quriltais of the Early Mongol Empire and the Īlkhānate of Iran (1227–1335).” Mongolian Studies 34: 87–116.Google Scholar
Ch’i-ch’ing, Hsiao. 1978. The Military Establishment of the Yuan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Ch’i-ch’ing, Hsiao 蕭啓慶. 1983. Yuandai shi xintan 元代史新探 (New Research on the History of the Yuan Period). Taipei.Google Scholar
Hugejileitu, 呼格吉勒圖 and Sarula, 薩如拉, eds. 2004. Basiba zi Menggu yu wenxian huibian 八思巴字蒙古語文獻匯編 (Collection of the Written Mongol Sources in ’Phags-pa Script). Huhhot.Google Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1978. “The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire.” CAJ 22.3–4: 186–244.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1999. “From Ulus to Khanate: The Making of the Mongol States, c. 1220–c. 1290.” In Amitai-Preiss and Morgan 1999, 12–38.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2000. “The State of Research: The Mongol Empire, 1986–1999.” Journal of Medieval History 26.2: 189–210.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sechen, Jagchid 札奇斯欽. 1980. Menggu shi luncong 蒙古史論叢 (Collected Papers on the History of the Mongols), 3 vols. Taipei.Google Scholar
John of Plano, Carpini, and William of Rubruck, , 1955. Mission to Asia, ed. Dawson, C. and tr. a nun of Stanbrook, Abbey. New York.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Rawshan. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kashgharī, Maḥmūd al-. 1982. Compendium of the Turkic Dialects (Dīwān Lughāt at-Turk), 3 vols., ed. and tr. Robert Dankoff. Duxbury, MA.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong. 2005. “A Reappraisal of Güyüg Khan.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 310–38.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2009. “The Unity of the Mongol Empire and Continental Exchanges over Eurasia.” Journal of Central Eurasian Studies 1: 15–42.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2014–2015. “Qubilai’s Commanders (Amīrs): A Mongol Perspective.” AEMA 21: 147–60.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2015. “Was ‘Da Yuan’ a Chinese Dynasty?”, JSYS: 279–305.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kim, Hodong 2019. “Formation and Changes of Uluses in the Mongol Empire.” JESHO 62.2–3: 269–317.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lambton, A. K. S. 1988. Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia: Aspects of Administrative, Economic and Social History, 11th–14th Century. London.Google Scholar
Li, Zhi’an 李治安. 2003. Yuandai Zhengzhi zhidu yanjiu 元代政治制度硏究 (A Study of the Yuan Political Institutions). Beijing.Google Scholar
Liao shi 遼史 (The Official History of the Liao), comp. Tuotuo 脫脫. 1974. Beijing. 5 vols.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 劉迎勝. 2006. Chahetai hanguo shi yanjiu 察合台汗國史硏究 (A Study of the History of the Chaghadaid Khanate). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 2014. Menggu shi kaolun 蒙古史稿論 (Essays on the History of the Mongols), 2 vols. Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Ma, Xiaolin 馬曉林. 2012. “Yuandai guojia jisi yanjiu 元代國家祭祀硏究” (A Study of the State Sacrificial Rites in the Yuan Period).” PhD dissertation, Nankai University.Google Scholar
Matsuda, Kōichi 松田孝一. 1979. “Genchō ki no bunpō sei: Anzai Ō no jirei o chūshin toshite 元朝期の分封制 : 安西王の事例を中心として” (The Institution of Fief in the Period of the Yuan Dynasty: The Case of Anxi Wang). Shigaku zasshi 史學雜誌 88.8: 37–74.Google Scholar
Matsuda, Kōichi 2012. “Mongoru teikoku jidai no ganji no tanbashaku to sono sōchi ni tsuite モンゴル帝國時代の漢地の探馬赤とその草地について” (On the Tammachi and Their Pastures in Northern China during the Period of the Mongol Empire). Jūsan-jūyon seiki Higashi Ajia shiryō tsūshin 13–14世紀東アジア史料通信 19: 38–47.Google Scholar
Matsukawa, Takashi 松川節. 1995. “Dai Gen Urusu no meireibun shoshiki 大元ウルスの命令文書式” (Format of Decrees in the Dai Yuan Ulus). Machikaneyama ronsō (shigaku hen) 待兼山論叢(史學篇) 29: 25–52.Google Scholar
May, Timothy. 2004. “The Mechanics of Conquest and Governance: The Rise and Expansion of the Mongol Empire, 1185–1265.” PhD dissertation. University of Wisconsin–Madison.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles P. 1990. “The Itineraries of Sultan Öljeitü, 1304–16.” Iran 28: 55–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles P. 2006. “The Keshig in Iran: The Survival of the Royal Mongol Household.” In Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan, ed. Komaroff, Linda, 135–64. Leiden.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 1986a. “The ‘Great “yāsā” of Chingiz Khān’ and Mongol Law in the Īlkhānate.” BSOAS 49.1: 163–76.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David O. 1986b. The Mongols. London.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 2000. “Reflections on Mongol Communications in the Ilkhanate.” In Studies in Honour of Clifford Edmund Bosworth, vol. 2, ed. Carole Hillenbrand. Leiden, 375–85.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 2005. “The ‘Great Yasa of Chinggis Khan’ Revisited.” In Amitai and Biran 2005, 291–308. Leiden.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 2015. “Mongol Historiography since 1985: The Rise of Cultural History.” In Amitai and Biran 2015, 271–82.Google Scholar
Morihira, Masahiko 森平雅彦. 2013. Mongoru hakenka no Kōrai : teikoku chitsujo to ōkoku no taiō モンゴル覇權下の高麗: 帝國秩序と王國の對應 (Koryŏ under Mongol Hegemony: An Imperial System and a Kingdom’s Response). Nagoya.Google Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Cleaves, Francis Woodman. 1952. “Trois documents mongols des Archives secrètes vaticanes.” HJAS 15.3–4: 419–506.Google Scholar
Nakhchivanī, Muḳhammad ibn Khindūshākh. 1964–1976. Dastūr al-kātib fī taʻyīn al-marātib, 3 vols. Critical text by A. A. Ali-zade. Moscow.Google Scholar
Ōba, Shōichi 大葉昇一. 1987. “Gendai no tanbashaku gun sairon 元代の探馬赤軍再論” (Re-examination of the Tammachi Army in the Yuan Period). Mongoru kenkyū モンゴル硏究 18: 18–35.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald. 1998. “The Tamma and the Dual-Administrative Structure of the Mongol Empire.” BSOAS 61.2: 262–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pelliot, Paul. 1973. Recherches sur les chrétiens d’Asie centrale et d’extrême-orient. Paris.Google Scholar
Poppe, Nicholas. 1967. “On Some Military Terms in the ‘Yüan-ch’ao pi-shih’.” Monumenta Serica: Journal of Oriental Studies 26: 506–17.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Qāshānī, , ʿAbd al-Qāsim ʿAbd Allāh. 1969. Tārīkh-i Ūljāytū, ed. Hambly, Mahin. Tehran.Google Scholar
Qazwīnī. 1919. The Geographical Part of the Nuzhat-al-qulūb, tr. G. Le Strange. Leiden.Google Scholar
Ratchnevsky, Paul. 1974. “Die Yasa (Jasaq) Činggis-khans und ihre Problematik.” In Schrift zur Geschichte und Kultur des alten Orients 5: Sprache, Geschichte und Kultur der altaischen Völker, ed. P. Zieme and G. Hazai, 471–87. Berlin.Google Scholar
Shi, Weimin 史衛民. 1996. Dushi zhong de youmumin 都市中的遊牧民 (Nomads in the Middle of Cities). Changsha.Google Scholar
Shi, Weimin 1998. Yuandai junshi shi 元代軍事史 (Military History of the Yuan Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Shim, Hosung. 2014. “The Postal Roads of the Great Khans in Central Asia under the Mongol-Yuan Empire.” JSYS 44: 405–70.Google Scholar
Shimo, Hirotoshi. 1977. “The Qaraunas in the Historical Materials of the Ilkhanate.” Memoirs of the Toyo Bunko 35: 131–81.Google Scholar
Shiraishi, Noriyuki 白石典之. 2001. Chingisu Kan no kōkogaku チンギス—カンの考古學 (Archaeology of Chinggis Khan). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Silverstein, Adam J. 2007. Postal Systems in the Pre-modern Islamic World. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sinica Franciscana. 1929. Vol. 1, ed. A. van den Wyngaert. Claras Aquas (Quaracchi-Firenze).Google Scholar
Smith, John M. Jr. 1993–1994. “Demographic Considerations in Mongol Siege Warfare.” Archivum Ottomanicum 13: 329–34.Google Scholar
Su, Tianjue 蘇天爵, comp. 1922. Guochao wenlei 國朝文類 (Assorted Writings of the Present Dynasty). Sibu congkan jibu 四部叢刊集部. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Su, Tianjue comp. 1996. Yuanchao mingchen shilue 元朝名臣史略 (Brief Records of Eminent Officials in the Yuan Dynasty), ed. Yao Jing’an. Beijing.Google Scholar
Sugiyama, Masaaki 杉山正明. 2004. Mongoru teikoku to Daigen Urusu モンゴル帝國と大元ウルス (The Mongol Empire and the Da Yuan Ulus). Kyoto.Google Scholar
Tan, Qixiang 譚其驤, ed. 1982–1987. Zhongguo lishi ditu ji 中國歷史地圖集 (Collection of Historical Maps of China), 8 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Tekin, Talat. 1968. A Grammar of Orkhon Turkic. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
TJG. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Uno, Nobuhiro 宇野伸浩. 2002. “Chinggisu Kan no dai yasa saikō チンギス—カンの大ヤサ再考” (A Re-examination of Chinggis Khan’s Great Yāsā). Chūgoku shigaku 中國史學 12: 147–69.Google Scholar
Usmanov, M. A. 1979. Zhalovannye akty dzhuchieva ulusa XVI–XVI vv. Kazan.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István. 1978. “The Origin of the Institution of Basqaqs.” AOH 32: 201–6.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István 2007. Turks, Tatars and Russians in the 13th–16th Centuries. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István 2016. “The Preconditions to Becoming a Judge (Yarġuči) in Mongol Iran.” JRAS 26.1–2: 157–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vernadsky, George. 1953. The Mongols and Russia. New Haven.Google Scholar
William of Rubruck, . 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke 1253–1255, tr. Peter Jackson. London.Google Scholar
Wulan, 烏蘭, ed. 2012. Yuanchao mishi (jiaokan ben) 元朝秘史(校勘本) (The Secret History of the Mongols (Critical Text)). Beijing.Google Scholar
Xiong, Mengxiang 熊夢祥, comp. 1983. Xijinzhi jiyi 析津志輯佚 (Collection of Lost Parts of the Xijin Gazetteer). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yazdī, Sharaf al-Dīn. 2008. Ẓafar-nāma, 2 vols., ed. Ṣādiq, Mīr Muḥammad. Tehran.Google Scholar
Ye, Ziqi 葉子奇, comp. 1959. Caomu zi 草木子 (Master of Plants). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yasuhiro, Yokkaichi 四日市康博. 2005. “Jaruguchi gō ジャルグチ考” (A Study of Jarghuchi). Shigaku zasshi 114.4: 443–72.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Zhanchi 站赤 (The Postal Stations). 1936. In Yongle dadian 永樂大典 (Great Encyclopedia of the Yongle Period), vols. 19416–26. Beiping.Google Scholar
Zhao, Gong 趙珙, comp. 2009. Heida shilüe 黑韃事略 (Brief Events of the Black Tatars), critical text by Wang Guowei 王國維. In Wang Guowei quanji 王國維全集 (Collective Works of Wang Guowei), vol. 11. Hangzhou.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Fidāʾ, Abūʾl. 1983. The Memoirs of a Syrian Prince, tr. P. M. Holt. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1991. “Changing Forms of Legitimation in Mongol Iran.” In Rulers from the Steppe: State Formation on the Eurasian Periphery, ed. Gary Seaman and Daniel Marks, 223–41. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1996. “Spiritual Geography and Political Legitimacy in the Eastern Steppe.” In Ideology and the Formation of the Early State, ed. Henri J. M. Claessen and Jarich G. Oosten, 116–35. Leiden.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2006. The Royal Hunt in Eurasian History. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2009. “A Note on Mongol Imperial Ideology.” In The Early Mongols: Studies in Honor of Igor de Rachewiltz on the Occasion of his 80th Birthday, ed. Volker Rybatzki et al., 1–9. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Artsruni, Thomas. 1985. History of the House of Artsrunikʿ, tr. Robert W. Thomson. Detroit.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher. 2004. “Validation by Holiness or Sovereignty: Religious Toleration as Political Theology in the Mongol World Empire of the Thirteenth Century.” International History Review 26.2: 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Boyle, John A., trans. 1963. “The Longer Introduction to the Zīj-i Ilkhānī of Naṣīr al-Dīn Ṭūsī.” Journal of Semitic Studies 8: 244–54.Google Scholar
Brose, Michael C. 2006. “Realism and Idealism in the Yuanshi Chapters on Foreign Relations.” Asia Major, 3rd series 19: 327–47.Google Scholar
Budge, E. A. Wallis, trans. 1928. The Monks of Kublai Khan. London.Google Scholar
Cai, Meibiao 蔡美彪, ed. 1955. Yuandai baihua bei jilu 元代白話碑集錄 (Collection of the Baihua Epitaphs in the Yuan Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Chavannes, Edouard. 1908. “Inscriptions et pièces de chancellerie chinoises de époque mongole (2nd series).” T’oung-pao 9: 297–448.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1953. “The Mongolian Documents in the Musée de Téhéran.” HJAS 16: 1–107.Google Scholar
Dardess, John. 1978. “Ming T’ai-tsu on the Yüan: An Autocrat’s Assessment of the Mongol Dynasty.” Bulletin of Sung & Yüan Studies 14: 6–11.Google Scholar
Igor, de Rachewiltz, trans. 1962. “The Hsi-yu lu by Yeh-lü Ch’u-ts’ai.” Monumenta Serica 21: 1–128.Google Scholar
Igor, de Rachewiltz 1973. “Some Remarks on the Ideological Foundations of Chingis Khan’s Empire.” Papers on Far Eastern History 7: 21–36.Google Scholar
Igor, de Rachewiltz 1983. “Qan, Qa’an and the Seal of Güyük.” In Documenta Barbarorum: Festschrift für Walter Heissig zum 70. Geburstag, ed. Sagaster, K. and Weiers, M., 272–81. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1978. From Tribal Chieftain to Universal Emperor and God: The Legitimation of the Yüan Dynasty. Munich.Google Scholar
Gnoli, Gherardo. 1990. “On Old Persian Farnah-.” Acta Iranica, 3rd series 3: 83–92.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1982. “Imperial Ideology and the Sources of Political Unity amongst the Pre-Činggisid Nomads of Western Eurasia.” AEMA 2: 37–76.Google Scholar
Grigor of Akancʿ. 1949. “The History of the Nation of Archers,” tr. Robert P. Blake and Richard Frye. HJAS 12: 269–399.Google Scholar
Gurevich, Aaron. 1992. Historical Anthropology of the Middle Ages. Chicago.Google Scholar
Harawī, , Sayf, b. Muḥammad, b. Yaʿqūb, . 1944. Ta’rīkh nāma-yi Harāt, ed. Muḥammad, Ṣīddīqī. Calcutta.Google Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
al-Balkhī, Ibn. 1921. The Fārsnāma, ed. Guy, Le Strange and Nicholson, R. A.. London.Google Scholar
JT/ʿAlīzādah. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Karīmī. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī, Minhāj al-Dīn. 1864. Ṭabaqāt-i nāṣirī, ed. Nassau Lees, W.. Calcutta.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī, Minhāj al-Dīn 1970. Ṭabaqāt-i nāṣirī, tr. H. G. Raverty, vol. 2. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Khazanov, Anatoly M. 2004. “Nomads of the Eurasian Steppe in Historical Perspective.” In The Early State, Its Alternatives and Analogues, ed. Leonid E. Grinin, 476–500. Volgograd.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice. 1988. “Tamerlane and the Symbols of Sovereignty.” Iranian Studies 21.1–2: 105–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meisami, Julie Scott, trans. 1991. The Sea of Precious Virtue. Salt Lake City.Google Scholar
Meyvaert, Paul. 1980. “An Unknown Letter of Hulagu, the Il-Khan of Persia, to King Louis ix of France.” Viator 11: 245–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pelliot, Paul. 1923. “La théorie des quatre Fils du Ciel.” T’oung-pao 22: 97–125.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daya, Peng 彭大雅 and Ting, Xu 徐霆. 1975. Heida shilue 黑韃事略 (Brief Informations on the Black Tatars). In Menggu shiliao sizhong 蒙古史料四種, ed. Guowei, Wang. Taipei.Google Scholar
Poppe, Nicholas. 1957. The Mongolian Monuments in hPʿags-pa Script. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Qāshānī, Abū al-Qāsim. 1969. Ta’rīkh-i Ūljāytū, ed. Mahin Hambly. Tehran.Google Scholar
Salzman, Phillip Carl. 1978. “Ideology and Change in Middle Eastern Tribal Society.” Man 13: 618–37.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schuh, Dieter, trans. 1977. Erlasse und Sendschreiben mongolischer Herrscher für tibetische Geistliche. St. Augustin.Google Scholar
Shabānkāraʾī, , Muḥammad, b. ʿAlī, . 1984. Majmaʿ al-ansāb, ed. Muḥaddith, M. H.. Tehran.Google Scholar
Skelton, R. A., et al., eds. 1995. The Vinland Map and the Tartar Relation. New Haven.Google Scholar
Skjærvø, Prods O. 1983. “Farnah-: Mot mède en vieux-perse?” Bulletin de la Société de linquistique de Paris 78: 241–59.Google Scholar
Skrynnikova, T. D. 1992–1993. “Sülde: The Basic Idea of the Chinggis Khan Cult.” AOH 46: 51–59.Google Scholar
Skrynnikova, T. D. 1997. Kharizma i vlast v epokhu Chingis-khana. Moscow.Google Scholar
Slesarchuk, G. I., ed. 1996. Russko-mongol′skie otnosheniia, 1654–1685: Sbornik dokumentov. Moscow.Google Scholar
Sreznevskii, Izmail I. 1989. Slovar′ drevnerusskogo iazyka. Moscow.Google Scholar
Su, Tianjue 蘇天爵, ed. 1967. Yuan wenlei 元文類 (Classified Writings of the Yuan Dynasty). Taipei.Google Scholar
Tardy, Lajos. 1978. “The Caucasian Peoples and Their Neighbors in 1404.” AOH 32: 83–111.Google Scholar
TJG. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William of. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck, tr. Peter Jackson, ed. Morgan, David. London.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter. 1992a. “Manichäische Kolophone und Könige.” In Studia Manichaica, ed. Weissner, Gernot and Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim, 319–27. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter 1992b. Religion und Gesellschaft im uigurischen Königreich von Qočo. Opladen.CrossRefGoogle Scholar

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas T. 1986. “Guard and Government in the Reign of the Grand Qan Möngke, 1251–1259.” HJAS 46: 495–521.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–1259. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2002. “The Circulation of Military Technology in the Mongolian Empire.” In Warfare in Inner Asian History (500–1800), ed. Nicola Di Cosmo, 265–93. Leiden.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2006. The Royal Hunt in Eurasian History. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 1999. “Northern Syria between the Mongols and Mamlūks: Political Boundary, Military Frontier and Ethnic Affinity.” In Frontiers in Question: Eurasian Borderlands c. 700–1700, ed. Standen, Naomi and Power, Daniel, 128–52. London.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2001. “Turco-Mongolian Nomads and the iqṭā͑ System in the Islamic Middle East (1000–1400 ad).” In Nomads in the Sedentary World, ed. Andre Wink and Anatoly M. Khazanov, 152–71. London.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2002. “Whither the Ilkhanid army? Ghazan’s First Campaign into Syria (1299–1300).” In Warfare in Inner Asian History (500–1800), ed. Nicola Di Cosmo, 221–64. Leiden.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2016. “Continuity and Change in the Mongol Army of the Ilkhanate.” In The Mongols’ Middle East: Continuity and Transformation in Ilkhanid Iran, ed. Bruno de Nicola and Charles Melville, 38–52. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 1995. Mongols and Mamlūks: The Mamlūk–Īlkhānid War, 1260–1281. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2006. “Ulus Emirs, Keshig Elders, Signatures, and Marriage Partners: The Evolution of a Classic Mongol Institution.” In Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia, Sixth–Twentieth Centuries, ed. David Sneath, 207–42. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Aubin, Jean. 1969. “L’ethnogenèse des Qaraunas.” Turcica 1: 65–95.Google Scholar
Bade, David. 2013. Of Palm Wine, Women and War: The Mongolian Naval Expedition to Java in the 13th Century. Singapore.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hebraeus, Bar. 1932. The Chronography of Gregory Abu’l-Faraj 1225–1286, the Son of Aaron, the Hebrew Physician Commonly Known as Bar Hebraeus, tr. E. A. W. Budge. London.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2002. “The Battle of Herat (1270): A Case of Inter-Mongol Warfare.” In Warfare in Inner Asian History (500–1800), ed. Nicola Di Cosmo, 175–220. Leiden.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio. 2009. “Hulegu’s Rock-Climbers: A Short-Lived Turkic Word in 13th–14th Century Syriac Historical Writing.” In Studies in Turkic Philology: Festschrift in Honour of the 80th Birthday of Professor Geng Shimin, ed. Zhang Dingjing and Abdurishid Yakup, 290–98. Beijing.Google Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1963. “The Mongol Commanders in Afghanistan and India According to the Ṭabaqāt-i Nāṣirī of Jūzjānī.” CAJ 9: 235–47.Google Scholar
Bregel, Yuri. 2009. “Uzbeks, Qazaqs and Turkmens.” In CHIA, 221–36.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D. 1977. ‘Tribe, Qan, and Ulus in Early Mongol China: Some Prolegomena to Yüan History.’ PhD dissertation, University of Washington.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D. 1980. “Kalmyk Tanggaci People: Thoughts on the Mechanics and Impact of Mongol Expansion.” Mongolian Studies 6: 41–59.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D. 1992. “Early Mongol Expansion in Western Siberia and Turkestan (1207–1219): A Reconstruction.” CAJ 36: 1–32.Google Scholar
Büntgen, Ulf, and Cosmo, Nicola Di. 2016. “Climatic and Environmental Aspects of the Mongol Withdrawal from Hungary in 1242 ce.” Scientific Reports 6: 25606, DOI: 10.1038/srep25606.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Chase, Kenneth. 2003. Firearms: A Global History to 1700. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
CHIA. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Ciocīltan, Virgil. 2012. The Mongols and the Black Sea Trade in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Conlan, Thomas D. 2001 . In Little Need of Divine Intervention: Takezaki Suenaga’s Scroll of the Mongol Invasions of Japan. Ithaca, NY.Google Scholar
Davis, Richard L. 2009. “The Reign of Tu-Tsung and His Successors to 1279.” In The Cambridge History of China, vol. 5, ed. Twitchett, Denis and Smith, Paul Jakov, 913–62. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dawson, Christopher, ed. 1980. The Mongol Mission: Narratives and Letters of the Franciscan Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. London and New York.Google Scholar
Delgado, James P. 2008. Khubilai Khan’s Lost Fleet: In Search of a Legendary Armada. Berkeley.Google Scholar
de Rachewiltz, Igor, ed. 1972. Index to the Secret History of the Mongols. Bloomington, IN.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
DeVries, Kelly, and Smith, Robert Douglas. 2012. Medieval Military Technology. 2nd ed. Toronto.Google Scholar
Doerfer, Gerhard. 1963. Türkische und Mongolische Elemente in Neupersischen, vol. 1. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Duncan, John, and Haboush, Jahyun Kim. 2009. “Memorials to the Throne.” In Epistolary Korea: Letters in the Communicative Space of the Choson, 1392–1910, ed. Jahyun Kim Haboush, 42–56. New York.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1992. An Introduction to the History of the Turkic Peoples: Ethnogenesis and State-Formation in Medieval and Early Modern Eurasia and the Middle East. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 2009. “Migrations, Ethnogenesis.” In CHIA, 109–19.Google Scholar
Haw, Stephen G. 2006. Marco Polo’s China: A Venetian in the Realm of Khubilai Khan. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haw, Stephen G. 2013a. “Cathayan Arrows and Meteors: The Origins of Chinese Rocketry.” Journal of Chinese Military History 2: 28–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haw, Stephen G. 2013b. “The Mongol Empire: The First ‘Gunpowder Empire’?” JRAS 23: 441–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haydar, Mirza. 2013. Tarikh-i-Rashidi: A History of the Khans of Moghulistan (Books 1 and 2), tr. Wheeler M. Thackston. London.Google Scholar
He, Qiutao. 1985. “Sheng Wu Qin Zheng lu (Bogda Bagatur Bey-e-ber Tayilagsan Temdeglel).” In Bogda Bey-e-ber Tayilagsan Temdgelel, ed. Asaraltu, 3–95. Qayilar.Google Scholar
Hope, Michael. 2016. Power, Politics, and Tradition in the Mongol Empire and the Īlkhānate of Iran. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-Ch’ing. 1978. The Military Establishment of the Yüan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1978. “The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire.” CAJ 22: 186–244.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005. The Mongols and the West: 1221–1410. Harlow.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2006. The Mongols and the West. London.Google Scholar
Jagchid, Sechin, and Bawden, Charles R.. 1965. “Some Notes on the Horse-Policy of the Yüan Dynasty.” CAJ 10.3: 246–68.Google Scholar
Carpini, John of Plano. 1929. “Ystoria Mongalorum.” In Itinera et Relationes Minorum Saeculi XIII et XIV, ed. Anastasius van, P. Wyngaert, den, 27–130. Florence.Google Scholar
JT/Karīmī. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī, Minhāj-i-Siraj. 1963. Ṭabaqāt-i-Nāṣirī. 2nd ed, ed. ʿAbd al-Ḥayy, Ḥabībī. Kabul.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī, Minhāj-i-Siraj 2010. Ṭabaqāt-i-Nāṣirī, tr. H. G. Raverty. Kolkata.Google Scholar
Khan, Iqtidar Alam. 2004. Gunpowder and Firearms: Warfare in Medieval India. Oxford.Google Scholar
Khudiakov, Iu. C. 1991. Vooruzhenie Tsentral′no-Aziatskikh kochevnikov v epokhu rannego i razvitogo srednyevekov′ya. Novosibirsk.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong. 2004. “A Reappraisal of Güyüg Khan.” In Mongols, Turks, and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 309–38. Leiden.Google Scholar
Li, Chih-ch’ang. 1963. The Travels of an Alchemist: The Journey of the Taoist, Ch’ang-Ch’un, from China to the Hindukush at the Summons of Chingiz Khan, Recorded by His Disciple, Li Chih-Ch’ang, tr. Arthur Waley. London.Google Scholar
Lorge, Peter A. 2008. The Asian Military Revolution from Gunpowder to the Bomb. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Manz, Beatrice Forbes. 1991. The Rise and Rule of Tamerlane. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Martinez, A. P. 1986. “Some Notes on the Il-Xanid Army.” AEMA 6: 129–242.Google Scholar
May, Timothy. 2006. “The Training of an Inner Asian Nomad Army in the Pre-modern Period.” Journal of Military History 70.3: 617–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
May, Timothy 2007. The Mongol Art of War: Chinggis Khan and the Mongol Military System. Barnsley.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2012. The Mongol Conquests in World History. London.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2015. “The Mongol Art of War and the Tsunami Strategy.” Zolotoordynskoe obozrenie tsivilizatsiia: Nauchnyi eshchegodnik 8: 31–37.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2016. “Mongol Conquest Strategy in the Middle East.” In Mongols’ Middle East: Continuity and Transformation in Ilkhanid Iran, ed. Bruno de Nicola and Charles Melville, 13–37. Leiden.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2018. The Mongol Empire. Edinburgh.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millward, James. 2009. “Eastern Central Asia (Xinjiang): 1300–1800.” In CHIA, 260–76.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David. 1982. “The Mongols in Syria, 1260–1300.” In Crusade and Settlement, ed. Edbury, Peter, 231–35. Cardiff.Google Scholar
Mussis, Gabriele de. 1994. “Historia de Morbo.” In The Black Death, ed. Horrox, Rosemary, 14–25. Manchester.Google Scholar
Nasawī, Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad. 1953. Sīrah al-Sulṭan Jalāl al-Dīn Mankubirtī. Cairo.Google Scholar
Needham, Joseph. 1981. Science in Traditional China: A Comparative Perspective. Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Needham, , Joseph, Ho Ping-Yü, Lu Gwei-Djen, , and Ling, Wang. 1986. Science and Civilisation in China, vol. 5, Chemistry and Chemical Technology, part 7, Military Technology: The Gunpowder Epic. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Nicolle, David. 1995. Medieval Warfare Source Book, vol. 1, Warfare in Western Christendom. London.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald. 1998a. Muscovy and the Mongols: Cross-cultural Influences on the Steppe Frontier, 1304–1589. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 1998b. “The Tamma and the Dual-Administrative Structure of the Mongol Empire.” BSOAS 61: 262–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paris, Matthew. 1968. English History, 3 vols., tr. J. A. Giles. New York.Google Scholar
Pederson, Neil, Hessl, Amy E., Nachin Baatarbileg, Kevin J. Anchukaitis, and Cosmo, Nicola Di. 2014. “Pluvials, Droughts, the Mongol Empire, and Modern Mongolia.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America 111.12: 4375–79.Google ScholarPubMed
Perfecky, George, tr. and ed. 1973. The Hypatian Codex II: The Galician–Volynian Chronicle. Munich.Google Scholar
Perlee, Kh. 1957. “K istorii drevnikh gorodov i poselenii v Mongolii.” Sovetskaia arkheologiia 10: 43–52.Google Scholar
Perlee, Kh. 1985–1986. “On Some Place Names in the Secret History,” tr. L. W. Moses. Mongolian Studies 9: 83–102.Google Scholar
Petrushevsky, I. P. 1968. “The Socio-economic Condition of Iran under the Īl-Khāns.” In CHI5, 483–537.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco. 1993. The Travels of Marco Polo, tr. Henry Yule, ed. Cordier, Henri. New York.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco 2016. The Description of the World, tr. Sharon Kinoshita. Indianapolis.Google Scholar
Raphael, Kate. 2009. “Mongol Siege Warfare on the Banks of the Euphrates and the Question of Gunpowder (1260–1312).” JRAS, 3rd series 19.3, 355–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Raphael, Kate 2011. Muslim Fortresses in the Levant: Between Crusaders and Mongols. London.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 2009. Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times. 2nd ed. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sasaki, Randall J. 2015. The Origins of the Lost Fleet of the Mongol Empire. College Station, TX.Google Scholar
Schamiloglu, Uli. 1984. “The Qaraçi Beys of the Later Golden Horde: Notes on the Organization of the Mongol World Empire.” AEMA 4: 283–97.Google Scholar
SH. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Shimo, Hirotoshi. 1977. “The Qarāūnās in the Historical Materials of the Īlkhanate.” Memoirs of the Toyo Bunko 33: 131–81.Google Scholar
Shīrāzī, Quṭb al-Dīn Maḥmūd ibn Mas’ūd. 2010. Akhbār-i Mughūlān dar Anbānah Mullah Quṭb. Qom.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis. 1971. “On Mongol Strategy.” Proceedings of the Fourth East Asian Altaistic Conference, ed. Ch’en Chieh-hsien, 238–49. Taipei.Google Scholar
Steingass, Francis. 1996. A Comprehensive Persian–English Dictionary. New Delhi.Google Scholar
TJG. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István. 2005. Cumans and Tatars: Oriental Military in the Pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185–1365. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vogel, Hans Ulrich. 2013. Marco Polo Was in China: New Evidence from Currencies, Salts and Revenues. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Waterson, James. 2013. Defending Heaven: China’s Mongol Wars 1209–1370. London.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke 1253–1255, tr. Peter Jackson, ed. Peter Jackson with David Morgan. London.Google Scholar
Wing, Patrick. 2016. The Jalayirids: Dynastic State Formation in the Mongol Middle East. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Wright, Tim. 2007. “An Economic Cycle in Imperial China? Revisiting Robert Hartwell on Iron and Coal.” JESHO 50.4: 383–423.Google Scholar
Gong, Zhao. 1975. Men-da bei-lu: Polnoe opisanie Mongolo-Tatar, tr. N. Munkuev. Moscow.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Abe, Takeo 安部健夫. 1972. Gendai shi no kenkyū 元代史の硏究 (A Study of the Yuan Period). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Abu-Lughod, Janet L. 1989. Before European Hegemony: The World System a.d. 1250–1350. Oxford.Google Scholar
Allen, Martin. 2001. “The Volume of the English Currency, 1158–1470.” Economic History Review 54.4: 595–611.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Mongke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–1259. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1989. “Mongolian Princes and Their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260.” Asia Major, 3rd series 2.2: 83–126.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001a. Culture and Conquest of Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001b. “Sharing out the Empire: Apportioned Lands under the Mongols.” In Nomads in the Sedentary World, ed. Anatoly M. Kazanov and André Wink, 172–90. Richmond.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 2008. “Diplomacy and the Slave Trade in the Eastern Mediterranean: A Re-examination of the Mamlūk–Byzantine–Genoese Triangle in the Late Thirteenth Century in Light of the Existing Early Correspondence.” Oriente Moderno 88: 349–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Asimov, Mukhamed S., and Bosworth, C. Edmund, eds. 1998. History of Civilizations of Central Asia, vol. 4, part 1, The Age of Achievements: 750 AD to the End of the Fifteenth Century. Paris.Google Scholar
Bacharach, Jere L. 1983. “Monetary Movements in Medieval Egypt, 1171–1517.” In Richards 1983, 159–81.Google Scholar
Balard, Mitchel. 1973. Gênes et l’outre-mer, vol. 1, Les Actes de Caffa: Du notaire Lamberto di Sambuceto, 1289–1290. Paris.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baṭṭuṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Blake, Robert P. 1937. “The Circulation of Silver in the Moslem East Down to the Mongol Epoch.” HJAS 2.3–4: 291–328.Google Scholar
Boldureanu, Ana. 2007. “Some Remarks on the Metrology of the Golden Horde Silver Ingots in the Light of a Hoard Found at the Orheiul Vechi.” www.arheomet.ro/ro/evenimente/simpozion2007/rezumate/boldureanu.html (accessed April 21, 2015).Google Scholar
Chakravarti, Ranabir. 1991. “Horse Trade and Piracy at Tana (Thana, Mahrashtra India).” JESHO 34.2: 159–82.Google Scholar
Chen, Yaocheng, Yanyi, Guo, and Hong, Chen. 1994. “Sources of Cobalt Pigment used on Yuan Blue and White Porcelain Wares, Shanghai Institute of Ceramics, Chinese Academy of Sciences.” Oriental Art 40.1: 14–19.Google Scholar
CHIA. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Chŏng, Inji. 1972. Koryŏsa 高麗史 (History of Koryŏ), vol. 2. Seoul, 2nd ed.Google Scholar
Davidovich, Elena A., and Dani, A. H.. 1998. “Coinage and the Monetary System.” In Asimov and Bosworth, 1998, 391–419.Google Scholar
Deyell, John. 1983. “The China Connection: Problems of Silver Supply in Medieval Bengal.” In Richards 1983, 207–27.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, Nicola. 2005. “Mongols and Merchants on the Black Sea Frontier in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries: Convergences and Conflicts.” In Mongols, Turks, and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 391–424. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Digby, Simon. 1971. War-Horse and Elephant in the Delhi Sultanate: A Study of Military Supplies. Oxford.Google Scholar
Dijkman, Jessica. 2011. Shaping Medieval Markets: The Organisation of Commodity Markets in Holland, c. 1200–c. 1450. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Doerfer, Gerhard. 1963. Türkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen, vol. 1. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Ebisawa, Tetsuo 海老澤哲雄. 1983. “Bondservants in the Yüan.” Acta Asiatica 45: 27–48.Google Scholar
Fang, Hui 方回. 1971. Gujinkao 古今攷 (Considerations on Past and Present). Taipei.Google Scholar
Linggui, Fang 方齡貴 2001. Tongzhi tiaoge xiaozhu 通制條格校注 (Annotation of Legislative Articles from the Comprehensive Regulations). Beijing.Google Scholar
Fennell, John. 1983. The Crisis of Medieval Russia, 1200–1304. London and New York.Google Scholar
Finlay, Robert. 2010. The Pilgrim Art: Cultures of Porcelain in World History. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Flecker, Michael. 2002. The Archaeological Excavation of the 10th Century Intan Shipwreck. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fragner, Bert G. 1997. “Iran under Ilkhanid Rule in a World History Perspective.” In L’Iran face à la domination mongole, ed. Denise Aigle, 121–31. Tehran.Google Scholar
Friedel, Ernst. 1896. Hervorragende Kunst- und Alterthums-Gegenstände des Märkischen Provinzial-Museums in Berlin, vol. 1, Die Hacksilberfunde. Berlin.Google Scholar
Funada, Yoshiyuki 舩田善之. 2001. “Gendai shiryō toshite no kyūhon Rōkitsudai : Shō to bukka no kisai wo chūshin to shite 元代史料としての舊本『老乞大』—鈔と物價の記載を中心として—” (Old Version Laoqida as a Material for the Yuan Period: Centered at the Descriptions of Paper Money and Prices). Tōyō gakuhō 東洋學報 83: 101–30.Google Scholar
Gao, Congming 高聰明. 2016. “‘Zizhou jiaohui’ kao ‘淄州交会’考” (Study of ‘Zizhou Notes’). Zhongguo qianbi 中國錢幣 2016.1: 9–12.Google Scholar
Grierson, Philip. 1979. “The Coin List of Pegolotti.” In Later Medieval Numismatics (11th–16th Centuries), collected by Philip Grierson, xi, 485–92. London.Google Scholar
Grierson, Philip 1982. Byzantine Coin. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1983. “Russia in the Mongol Horde in Comparative Perspective.” HJAS 43: 239–61.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1985. Russia and the Golden Horde. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Hilton, Rodney. 1983. A Medieval Society: The West Midlands at the End of the Thirteenth Century. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hirao, Yoshimitsu 平尾良光. 2008a. “Kamakura Daibutsu no sozai wa chūgokusen 鎌倉大佛の素材は中國錢” (The Source of the Kamakura Great Buddha Are Chinese Copper Coins). Isotope News 656: 22–27.Google Scholar
Hirao, Yoshimitsu 2008b. “Zairyō ga kataru chūsei: namari dōitaihi sokutei kara mita kyōzutsu 材料が語る中世—鉛同位体比から見た經筒” (The Medieval Period Told by Materials: Sutra Cases Seen from the Lead Isotope). In Kyōzutsu ga kataru chūsei no sekai 經筒か語る中世の世界 (The Medieval World told by Sutra Cases), ed. Fujio, Oda 小田富士雄, Yoshimitsu, Hirao 平尾良光, and Kenji, Iinuma 飯沼賢司, 21–34. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Ichimaru, Tomoko 市丸智子. 2008. “Gendai ni okeru gin, shō, dōsen no sōgo kankei ni tsuite: shiyō tan’i no bunseki wo chūshin ni 元代における銀‧鈔‧銅錢の相互關係について—使用單位の分析を中心に” (Mutual Relationship among Silver, Paper Money and Copper Coin: Centered on the Analysis of the Units Used in the Yuan Period).” Kyūshū daigaku tōyōshi ronshū 九州大學東洋史論集 36: 88–122.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 2009. “Delhi: The Problem of a Vast Military Encampment.” In Studies on the Mongol Empire and Early Muslim India, collected by Peter Jackson, xii, 18–33. London.Google Scholar
Jahn, Karl. 1970. “Paper Currency in Iran: A Contribution to the Cultural and Economic History of Iran in the Mongol Period.” Journal of Asian History 4: 101–35.Google Scholar
Keynes, , John, M. 1971. A Treatise on Money: The Applied Theory of Money. London.Google Scholar
Kolbas, Judith. 2006. The Mongols in Iran: Chingiz Khan to Uljaytu, 1220–1309. London and New York.Google Scholar
Kong, Qi 孔齊. 1987. Zhizhengzhiji 至正直記 (Straight Records of the Reign of Zhizheng). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Köprülü, Mehmet Fuat. 1992. The Origins of the Ottoman Empire, tr. and ed. Gary Leiser. Albany, NY.Google Scholar
Kuroda, Akinobu. 2008a. “Locating Chinese Monetary History in Global and Theoretical Contexts: From Multiple and Complementary Viewpoints.” In Jidiao yu bianzou: 7 zhi 20 shiji de Zhongguo 基調與變奏 : 七至二十世紀的中國 (Keynote and Variations: China from the 7th Century to the 20th Century), vol. 2, ed. Huang Kuanzhong, 33–50. Taipei.Google Scholar
Kuroda, Akinobu 2008b. “What Is the Complementarity among Monies? An Introductory Note.” Financial History Review 15.1: 7–15.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kuroda, Akinobu 2009. “The Eurasian Silver Century, 1276–1359: Commensurability and Multiplicity.” Journal of Global History 4.2: 245–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kuwabara, Jitsuzō 桑原隲蔵. 1989. Hojukō no jiseki 蒲壽庚の事績 (Projects and Accomplishments by Pu Shougeng). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Li, Zhi’an 李治安. 2007. Yuandai fenfeng zhidu yanjiu 元代分封制度硏究 (Study of the Fief System under the Yuan). Beijing.Google Scholar
Lopez, Robert S., and Irving W. Raymond. 1955. Medieval Trade in the Mediterranean World: Illustrative Documents. New York.Google Scholar
Mabuchi, Kazuo 馬淵和雄. 1998. Kamakura daibutsu no chūsei 鎌倉大佛の中世 (Medieval Era of the Kamakura Great Buddha). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Maeda, Naonori 前田直典. 1973. Genchō shi no kenkyū 元朝史の硏究 (Study of the Yuan Dynasty). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Makhdumi, Rafiuddin. 1988. “Mongol Monetary System.” In Perspectives on Mongolia, ed. Sharma, R. C., 49–54. Delhi.Google Scholar
Margariti, Roxani E. 2007. Aden and the Indian Ocean Trade. Chapel Hill.Google Scholar
Martin, Janet. 1978. “The Land of Darkness and the Golden Horde: The Fur Trade under the Mongols xiii–xivth Centuries.” Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique 19.4: 401–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martinez, Arsenio P. 1984. “Regional Mint Outputs and the Dynamics of Bullion Flows through the Il-Xanate.” Journal of Turkish Studies 8: 121–73.Google Scholar
Martinez, Arsenio. P. 1995–1997. “The Wealth of Ormus and of Ind.” AEMA 9: 123–252.Google Scholar
Martinez, Arsenio. P. 2009. “Institutional Development, Revenues and Trade.” In CHIA, 89–108.Google Scholar
Martinez, Arsenio. P. 2011. “The Il-Khanid Coinage: An Essay in Monetary and General History Based Largely on Comparative Numismatic Metrology.” AEMA 17: 59–164.Google Scholar
Matsuda, Kōichi 松田孝一. 1983. “Yubukuru tō no Genchō tōkō ユブクル等の元朝投降” (Surrenders by Yobuqur and Others to the Yuan Dynasty). Ritsumeikan shigaku 立命館史學 4: 28–62.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 松井太. 2004. “Mongoru jidai no doryōkō: higashi torukisutan shutsudo bunken kara no sai-kentō モンゴル時代の度量衡 : 東トルキスタン出土文獻からの再檢討” (Metrology under the Mongol Period: Revision Based on Unearthed Documents from East Turkestan). Tōhōgaku 東方學 107: 153–66.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 2005. “Taxation Systems as Seen in the Uigur and Mongol Documents from Turfan: An Overview.” Transactions of the International Conference of Eastern Studies 50: 67–82.Google Scholar
Michell, Robert, and Forbes, Nevill. 1914. The Chronicle of Novgorod, 1016–1471. London.Google Scholar
Mikami, Tsugio 三上次男. 1969. Tōji no michi 陶磁の道 (Ceramic Roads). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Miskimin, Harry A. 1963. Money, Prices, and Foreign Exchange in Fourteenth-Century France. New Haven.Google Scholar
Miskimin, Harry. A. 1983. “Money and Money Movements in France and England at the End of the Middle Ages.” In Richards 1983, 79–96.Google Scholar
Mitchiner, Michael. 1979. Oriental Coins and Their Values. London.Google Scholar
Miyazawa, Tomoyuki 宮澤知之. 2012. “Genchō no zaisei to shō 元朝の財政と鈔” (Public Finance and Paper Money of the Yuan). Bukkyō daigaku rekishigaku ronshū 佛敎大學歷史學論集 2: 43–64.Google Scholar
Mori, Tatsuya 森達也. 2012. “Perusyawan hokugan hakken no chūgoku tōji ペルシア灣北岸發見の中國陶磁” (Chinese Potteries Found in the Northern Coast of the Persian Gulf). Aichiken tōji shiryōkan kenkyū kiyō 愛知縣陶磁資料館紀要 17: 1–18.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 森安孝夫. 2004. “Sirukurōdo tōbu ni okeru tsūka シルクロード東部における通貨” (Currencies in the Eastern Part of the Silk Road). In Chūō Ajia shutsudo bunbutsu ronsō 中央アジア出土文物論叢 (Papers on the Pre-Islamic Documents and Other Materials Unearthed from Central Asia), ed. Takao, Moriyasu, 1–40. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Moshenskyi, Sergii. 2008. History of Weksel: Bill of Exchange and Promissory Note. Xlibris.Google Scholar
Munro, John. 1983. “Bullion Flows and Monetary Contraction in Late Medieval England and the Low Countries.” In Richards 1983, 97–158.Google Scholar
Muraoka, Hitoshi 村岡倫. 2002. “Mongoru jidai no uyoku urusu to Sansei chihō モンゴル時代の右翼ウルスと山西地方” (The Right Wing Ulus and Shanxi District under the Mongols). In Hikoku tō shiryō no sōgō bunseki ni yoru mongoru jidai=genchō no seiji keizai sisutemu no kisoteki kenkyū 碑刻等史料の總合的分析によるモンゴル帝國‧元朝の政治‧經濟システムの基礎的硏究 (Basic Research of the Political and Economic System under the Mongols through the Comprehensive Analysis of Stelae and Other Materials), ed. Kōichi, Matsuda, 151–70. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Murray, James M. 2005. Bruges, Cradle of Capitalism, 1280–1390. Cambridge.Google Scholar
National Maritime Museum of Korea. 2006. The Shinan Wreck. Mokpo.Google Scholar
Ogilvie, Sheilagh C. 2011. Institutions and European Trade: Merchant Guilds, 1000–1800. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Otagi, Matsuo 愛宕松男. 1973 “Ortoghsen to sono haikei: 13 seiki mongoru — genchō ni okeru gin no dōkō 斡脫錢とその背景—十三世紀モンゴル=元朝における銀の動向(上)‧(下)” (The Ortoq Qian (Loan for Ortoq) and Its Background: Silver Movements under the 13th-Century Yuan Dynasty (Parts 1 and 2)). Tōyōshi kenkyū 東洋史硏究 32.1: 1–27, 32.2: 163–201.Google Scholar
Peng, Xinwei 彭信威. 1965. Zhongguo huobi shi 中國貨幣史 (Monetary History of China). 2nd ed., Shanghai.Google Scholar
Petrushevsky, I. P. 1968. “The Socio-economic Condition of Iran under the Īl-khāns.” In CHIA, 483–537.Google Scholar
Reid, Anthony. 1993. Southeast Asia in the Age of Commerce 1450–1680, vol. 2. New Haven.Google Scholar
Richards, John F., ed. 1983. Precious Metals in the Later Medieval and Early Modern World. Durham.Google Scholar
Sargent, Thomas J., and Franc̜ois, R. Velde, . 2002. The Big Problem of Small Change. Princeton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sasaki, Gin’ya 佐々木銀弥. 1972. Chūsei shōhin ryūtsū shi no kenkyū 中世商品流通史の硏究 (Study of Commodity Circulation History in the Medieval Era). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Segal, Ethan I. 2011. Coins, Trade and the State: Economic Growth in Early Medieval Japan, Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
al-Shamrookh, Nayef Abdullah. 1996. The Commerce and Trade of the Rasulids in the Yemen, 630–858/1231–1454. Kuwait.Google Scholar
Song, Yingxing 宋應星. 1978. Tiangong Kaiwu 天工開物 (Heavenly Creations). Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Spufford, Peter. 1988. Money and Its Use in Medieval Europe. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stahl, Alan. 1985. The Venetian Tornesello: A Medieval Colonial Coinage. New York.Google Scholar
Sugiyama, Masaaki 杉山正明. 1993. “Babusa daiō no reishi hai yori 八不沙大王の令旨碑より” (From the Inscription of Mongol Prince Babusa’s Edict). Tōyōshi kenkyū 52.3: 435–84.Google Scholar
Tao, Zongyi 陶宗儀. 1959. Nancun chuogeng lu 南村輟耕錄 (Notebooks of the Dull Agricultural Season). Beijing.Google Scholar
Toyoda, Takeshi 豊田武. 1952. Nihon chūsei shōgyō shi no kenkyū 日本中世商業史の 硏究 (Study of Commercial History in Medieval Japan). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Tsuboi, Ryōhei 坪井良平. 1970. Nihon no Bonshō 日本の梵鐘 (Bells of Japan). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Tsuboi, Ryōhei 1974. Chōsen shō 朝鮮鐘 (Korean Bells). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Tsuboi, Ryōhei 1984. Rekishi kōkogaku no kenkyū 歷史考古學の硏究 (Study of Historical Archaeology). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Vernadsky, George. 1953. The Mongols and Russia. New Haven.Google Scholar
Vogel, Hans U. 2013. Marco Polo Was in China: New Evidence from Currencies, Salts and Revenues. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richard, Von Glahn. 1996. Fountain of Fortune: Money and Monetary Policy in China, 1000–1700. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Richard, Von Glahn 2010. “Monies of Account and Monetary Transition in China, Twelfth to Fourteenth Centuries.” JESHO 53.3: 463–50.Google Scholar
Wang, Hailin 汪海林 and Changwen, Zhong 鍾昌文. 2007. “Dui Shufu xian faxian Chahetai hanguo jiaocang yinbi de yanjiu 對疏附縣發現察合台汗國窖藏銀幣的硏究” (Study of the Chaghadaid Khanate’s Silver Coins from Shufu Hoards). Neimenggu Jinrong Yanjiu Qianbi Zengkan 內蒙古金融硏究錢幣增刊 1: 16–23.Google Scholar
Wang, Lingling 王菱菱. 2005. Songdai kuangye yanjiu 宋代礦業硏究 (Study of Mining Industries in Song China). Baoding.Google Scholar
Watson, Andrew M. 1967. “Back to Gold – and Silver.” Economic History Review, 2nd series 20.2: 1–34.Google Scholar
Whaley, Mark A. 2001. “An Account of 13th-Century Qubchir of the Mongol ‘Great Courts’.” AOH 54.1: 1–84.Google Scholar
Yokkaichi, Yasuhiro. 2009. “Horses in the East–West Trade between China and Iran under Mongol Rule.” In Pferde in Asien: Geschichte, Handel und Kultur, ed. Bert G. Fragner, Ralph Kauz, Roderich Ptak, and Angela Schottenhammer, 87–97. Vienna.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Yule, Henry. 1914. Cathay and the Way Thither, vol. 3. London.Google Scholar
Zhou, Weirong 周衛榮. 2004. Zhongguo gudai qianbi hejin chengfen yanjiu 中國古代錢幣合金成分硏究 (Study of the Metallic Contents of Chinese Ancient Coins). Beijing.Google Scholar
Zubko, Andriy. 1999. “The Mystery of the Kyiv Hryvnia Emergence.” Ukrainska Numizmatyka i Bonistyka 99.2: 42–52.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Abate, Mark T. 2013. “The Reorientation of Roger Bacon: Muslims, Mongols, and the Man Who Knew Everything.” In East Meets West in the Middle Ages and Early Modern Times: Transcultural Experiences in the Premodern World, ed. Albrecht Classen, 523–73. Berlin and Boston.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 2014. The Mongol Empire between Myth and Reality: Studies in Anthropological History. Leiden.Google Scholar
Akasoy, Anna. 2013. “The Buddha and the Straight Path. Rashīd al-Dīn’s Life of the Buddha: Islamic Perspectives.” In Rashīd al-Dīn as an Agent and Mediator of Cultural Exchanges in Ilkhanid Iran, ed. Anna Akasoy, Ronit Yoeli-Tlalim, and Charles Burnett, 173–96. London.Google Scholar
Alberts, Thomas Karl. 2015. Shamanism, Discourse, Modernity. Williston.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–1259. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2002. Technician Transfer in the Mongolian Empire. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Almond, Phillip C. 1988. The British Discovery of Buddhism. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 1996. “Ghazan, Islam and Mongol Tradition: A View from the Mamlūk Sultanate.” BSOAS 59: 1–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1999. “Sufis and Shamans: Some Remarks on the Islamization of the Mongols in the Ilkhanate.” JESHO 42, 1: 27–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2001. “The Conversion of Tegüder Ilkhan to Islam.” Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 25: 15–43.Google Scholar
App, Urs. 2010. The Birth of Orientalism. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Armstrong, Karen. 2014. Fields of Blood: Religion and the History of Violence. New York.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 1996. “Buddhism and Popular Ritual in Mongolian Religion: A Reexamination of the Fire Cult.” History of Religion 36.2: 112–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2004. “Validation by Holiness or Sovereignty: Religious Toleration as Political Theology in the Mongol World Empire of the Thirteenth Century.” International History Review 23.2: 237–56.Google Scholar
Barnes, Linda L. 2005. Needles, Herbs, Gods, and Ghosts: China, Healing, and the West to 1848. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Bausani, A. 1968. “Religion under the Mongols.” In CHI5, 538–49.Google Scholar
Bira, Sh. 2003. “Mongolian Tenggerism and Modern Globalism: A Retrospective Outlook on Globalisation.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 14: 3–12.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2005. The Empire of the Qara Khitai in Eurasian History: Between China and the Islamic World. New York.Google Scholar
Buyandelger, Manduhai. 2013. Tragic Spirits: Shamanism, Memory, and Gender in Contemporary Mongolia. Chicago.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Calhoun, Craig, Juergensmeyer, Mark, and Joseph, van Antwerpen. 2011. Rethinking the Secular. New York.Google Scholar
Yüan, Ch’ên. 1966. Western and Central Asians in China under the Mongols: Their Transformation into Chinese, tr. Ch’ien Hsing-hai and L. Carrington Goodrich. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Chidester, David. 2014. Empire of Religion: Imperialism and Comparative Religion. Chicago.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cho, Wonhee. 2014. “The Mongol Rule of Taoists and Buddhists in Southern China: A Comparative Review.” Unpublished paper presented at Mobility, Empire, and Cross-cultural Contacts in Mongolia Eurasia, Hebrew University, June 30, 2014.Google Scholar
Cleaves, F. W. 1955. “On the Historicity of the Balǰuna Covenant.” HJAS 18: 357–421.Google Scholar
Cleaves, F. W. 1992. “The Rescript of Qubilai Prohibiting the Slaughtering of Animals by Slitting the Throat.” Journal of Turkish Studies 16: 67–89.Google Scholar
Dardess, John W. 1973. Conquerors and Confucians: Aspects of Political Change in Late Yüan China. New York.Google Scholar
Dardess, John W. 1983. Confucianism and Autocracy: Professional Elites in the Founding of the Ming Dynasty. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
de Rachewiltz, Igor. 1962. “The Hsi-yu lu by Yeh-Lü Ch’u-Ts’ai.” Monumenta Serica 21: 1–128.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
de Rachewiltz, Igor 1971. Papal Envoys to the Great Khans. London.Google Scholar
de Rachewiltz, Igor 1972. Index to the Secret History of the Mongols. Bloomington, IN.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
DeWeese, Devin. 1978. “The Influence of the Mongols on the Religious Consciousness of Thirteenth Century Europe.” Mongolian Studies 5: 41–78.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 1994. Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde: Baba Tükles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition. University Park.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2004. “Problems of Islamization in the Volga–Ural Region: Traditions about Berke Khan.” In Proceedings of the International Symposium on Islamic Civilisation in the Volga–Ural Region, Kazan, 8–11 June 2001, ed. Ali Çaksu and Radik Mukhammetshin, 3–13. Istanbul.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2014. “‘Alā’ ad-dawla as-Simnānī’s Religious Encounters at the Mongol Court Near Tabriz.” In Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith, 35–76. Leiden.Google Scholar
Dubuisson, Daniel. 2003. The Western Construction of Religion: Myths, Knowledge, and Ideology, tr. W. Sayers. Baltimore.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth W. 1992. “The Hsia Origins of the Yüan Institution of Imperial Preceptor.” Asia Major 5: 85–111.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth W. 1996. The Great State of White and High: Buddhism and State Formation in Eleventh-Century Xia. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Elverskog, Johan. 2003. The Jewel Translucent Sūtra: Altan Khan and the Mongols in the Sixteenth Century. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elverskog, Johan 2006. Our Great Qing: The Mongols, Buddhism, and the State in Late Imperial China. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Elverskog, Johan 2007. “The Mongolian Big Dipper Sūtra,” Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 29.1: 87–124.Google Scholar
Elverskog, Johan 2010. Buddhism and Islam on the Silk Road. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elverskog, Johan 2013. “Fuzzy Pluralism: The Case of Buddhism and Islam.” Common Knowledge 19.3: 506–17.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth. 2000. “Notes on Shamans, Fortune-Tellers, and Yin–Yang Practitioners and Civil Administration in Yüan China.” In The Mongol Empire & Its Legacy, ed. Reuven Amitai-Preiss and David O. Morgan, 224–39. Leiden.Google Scholar
Fiey, Jean Maurice. 1975. Chrétiens syriaques sous les mongols. Louvain.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1967. “Eine Mittelalterliche chinesische Satire auf die Mohammedaner.” In Der Orient in der Forschung: Festschrift für Otto Spies zum 5 April 1966, ed. Wilhelm Hoenerbach, 202–8. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1981. “Tibetans in Yüan China.” In China under Mongol Rule, ed. John D. Langlois Jr., 326–28. Princeton.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1994. “A Note on the Multilinguality in China under the Mongols: The Compilers of the Revised Buddhist Canon, 1285–87.” In Opuscala Altaica: Essays Presented in Honor of Henry Schwarz, ed. Edward H. Kaplan and Donald W. Whisenhunt, 286–98. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1996. Chinesischer und Tibetischer Buddhismus im China der Yüanzeit. Munich.Google Scholar
Gentry, James. 2010. “Representations of Efficacy: The Ritual Expulsion of Mongol Armies in the Consolidation and Expansion of Tsang (Gtsang) Dynasty.” In Tibetan Ritual, ed. José Ignacio Cabezón, 131–64. New York.Google Scholar
George-Tvrtković, Rita. 2012. A Christian Pilgrim in Medieval Iraq: Riccoldo da Montecroce’s Encounter with Islam. Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gorski, Philip, Kim, David Kyuman, Torpey, John, and Joseph, van Antwerpen. 2012. The Post-secular in Question: Religion in Contemporary Society. New York.Google Scholar
Green, Nile. 2012. Sufism: A Global History. West Sussex.Google Scholar
Grupper, Samuel M. 2004. “The Buddhist Sanctuary-Vihara of Labnasagut and the Il-Qan Hülegü: An Overview of Il-Qanid Buddhism and Related Matters.” AEMA 13: 5–78.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1985. Russia and the Golden Horde: The Mongol Impact on Medieval Russian History. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Hassan, Perween. 1993. “The Footprint of the Prophet.” Muqarnas 10: 335–43.Google Scholar
Humphrey, Caroline, and Onon, Urgunge. 1996. Shamans and Elders: Experience, Knowledge, and Power among the Daur Mongols. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Inaba, Shoju. 1975. “An Introductory Study on the Degeneration of Lamas: A Genealogical and Chronological Note on the Imperial Preceptors in the Yüan Dynasty.” In A Study of Klesa: A Study of Impurity and the Purification in the Oriental Religions, ed. G. H. Sasaki, 19–57. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Isahaya, Yoichi. 2009. “History and Provenance of the Chinese Calendar in the Zīj-i Īlkhānī.” Tarikh-e Elm: Iranian Journal for the History of Science 8: 19–44.Google Scholar
Isahaya, Yoichi 2013. “The Tārīkh-i Qitā in the Zīj-i Īlkhānī: The Chinese Calendar in Persian.” SCIAMVS: Sources and Commentaries in Exact Sciences 14: 149–258.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 2005a. “The Mongols and the Faith of the Conquered.” In Mongols, Turks and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 245–90. Leiden.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005b. The Mongols and the West 1211–1410. Harlow.Google Scholar
Jahn, Karl. 1965. Rashid al-Din’s History of India. The Hague.Google Scholar
Jan, Yün-hua. 1982. “Chinese Buddhism in Ta-tu: Situation, The New and New Problems.” In Yüan Thought: Chinese Thought and Religion under the Mongols, ed. Hok-lam Chan and Wm. Theodore de Bary, 375–418. New York.Google Scholar
Jensen, Lionel M. 1998. Manufacturing Confucianism: Chinese Traditions and Universal Civilizations. Durham.Google Scholar
Josephson, Jason Ananda. 2012. The Invention of Religion in Japan. Chicago.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kapstein, Matthew T. 2011. “The Dialectic of Eternal Heaven: A Tibetan Defense of Mongol Imperial Religion.” In Mahāmudrā and the Kagyü Tradition, ed. Kapstein, Matthew T. and Jackson, Roger, 259–316. Andiast.Google Scholar
Kara, György. 2009. Dictionary of Sonom Gara’s Erdeni-yin Sang: A Middle Mongol Version of the Tibetan Sa skya Legs bshad. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
King, Richard. 1999. Orientalism and Religion: Post-colonial Theory, India, and the “the Mystic East.” New York.Google Scholar
Lane, George. 2003. Early Mongol Rule in Thirteenth-Century Iran: A Persian Renaissance. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lerner, Robert E. 1983. The Powers of Prophecy: The Cedar of Lebanon Vision from the Mongol Onslaught to the Dawn of the Enlightenment. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Linrothe, Robert. 2009. “The Commissioner’s Commission: Late-Thirteenth-Century Tibetan and Chinese Buddhist Art in Hangzhou.” In Buddhism between Tibet and China, ed. Kapstein, Matthew T., 73–96. Somerville.Google Scholar
Little, Donald P. 1975. “Did Ibn Taymiyya Have a Screw Loose?” Studia Islamica 41: 93–111.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liu, Ts’un-yan, and Berling, Judith. 1982. “The ‘Three-Teachings’ in the Mongol Yüan Period.” In Yüan Thought: Chinese Thought and Religion under the Mongols, ed. Hok-lam Chan and Wm. Theodore de Bary, 479–512. New York.Google Scholar
Lopez, Donald S., Jr. 1995. Curators of the Buddha: The Study of Buddhism under Colonialism. Chicago.Google Scholar
McMahan, David L. 2008. The Making of Buddhist Modernism. New York.Google Scholar
Masuzawa, Tomoko. 2005. The Invention of World Religions. Chicago.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
May, Timothy. 2012. The Mongol Conquests in World History. London.Google Scholar
Menon, Muhammad U. 1976. Ibn Taimīya’s Struggle against Popular Religion. The Hague.Google Scholar
Michot, Jean R. 1991. “Musique et danse selon Ibn Taymiyya: Le Livre du Samaʿ et de la Danse (Kitab alʾSama ʿwaʾl-Raqs)” compilé par le shaykh Muḥammad al-Manbijī. Paris.Google Scholar
Michot, Yahya. 1994. “Textes spirituels d’Ibn Taymiyya: xi. Mongols et Mamlûks: L’état du monde musulman vers 709/1310.” Le musulman 24: 26–31.Google Scholar
Michot, Yahya 1995a. “Textes spirituels d’Ibn Taymiyya: xii. Mongols et Mamlûks: L’état du monde musulman vers 709/1310 (suite).” Le musulman 25: 25–30.Google Scholar
Michot, Yahya 1995b. “Textes spirituels d’Ibn Taymiyya: xiii. Mongols et Mamlûks: L’état du monde musulman vers 709/1310 (fin).” Le musulman 26: 25–30.Google Scholar
Moin, A. Azfar. 2012. The Millennial Sovereign: Sacred Kingship & Sainthood in Islam. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Cleaves, Francis W.. 1952. “Trois documents mongols des Archives secrètes vaticanes.” HJAS 15: 419–506.Google Scholar
Mullaney, T. S., Leibold, J. P., Gros, S., and Vanden Bussche, E. A.. 2012. Critical Han Studies: The History, Representation, and Identity of China’s Majority. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Muller, A. Charles. 2015. Korea’s Great Buddhist–Confucian Debate: The Treatises of Chŏng Tojŏn (Sambong) and Hamhŏ Tǔkt’ong (Kihwa). Honolulu.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nongbri, Brent. 2013. Before Religion: A History of a Modern Concept. New Haven.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Olbricht, Peter, and Pinks, Elisabeth. 1980. Meng-Ta pei-lu und Hei-Ta shih lüeh: Chinesische Gesandtenberichte über die frühen Mongolen 1221 und 1237. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Olesen, Niels Henrik. 1991. Culte des saints et pélerinage chez Ibn Taymiyya. Paris.Google Scholar
Pedersen, Morten Axel. 2011. Not Quite Shamans: Spirit Worlds and Political Lives in Northern Mongolia. Ithaca.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Perlmann, Moshe. 1971. Ibn Kammūna’s Examination of the Three Faiths: A Thirteenth-Century Essay in the Comparative Study of Religion. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith. 1999. “Conversion Versions: Sultan Öljeytü’s Conversion to Shi‘ism (709/1309) in Muslim Narrative Sources.” Mongolian Studies 22: 35–67.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith 2006. “Reflections on a ‘Double Rapprochement’: Conversion to Islam among the Mongol Elite of the Early Ilkhanate.” In Beyond the Legacy of Chinggis Khan, ed. Komaroff, Linda, 369–89. Leiden.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith 2014. “Confessional Ambiguity vs. Confessional Polarization: Politics and the Negotiation of Religious Boundaries in the Ilkhanate.” In Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Judith Pfeiffer, 129–68. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carpini, Plano, John of. 1966. Mission to Asia: Narratives and Letters of the Franciscan Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, ed. Christopher Dawson. New York.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco. 1976. The Description of the World, tr. A. C. Moule and Paul Pelliot, 2 vols. New York.Google Scholar
Poppe, Nicholas. 1957. The Mongolian Monuments in hP’ags-pa Script. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann. 2014. “Ilkhanid Buddhism: Traces of a Passage in Eurasian History.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 56.3: 650–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Raff, Thomas. 1973. Remarks on an Anti-Mongol Fatwa by Ibn Taimiya. Leiden.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, , Faḍlallāh. 1980. Die Indiengeschichte des Rasid ad-Din, tr. Karl Jahn. Vienna.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean. 1967. “La conversion de Berke et les debuts de l’islamisation de la horde d’or.” Revue des Études Islamiques 35: 173–84.Google Scholar
Ristuccia, Nathan J. 2013. “Eastern Religions and the West: The Making of an Image.” History of Religions 53.2: 170–204.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robinson, David. 2009. Empire’s Twilight: Northeast Asia under the Mongols. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1988. Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 1992. Voyager from Xanadu: Rabban Sauma and the First Journey from China to the West. New York.Google Scholar
Roux, J. P. 1984. La religion des turcs et des mongols. Paris.Google Scholar
Schopen, Gregory. 1982. “Hīnayāna Texts in a 14th Century Persian Chronicle.” CAJ 26: 228–35.Google Scholar
SH. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Smith, Jonathan Z. 1998. “Religion, Religions, Religious.” In Critical Terms for Religious Studies, ed. Taylor, Mark, 269–84. Chicago.Google Scholar
Sperling, Elliott. 1987. “Lama to the King of Hsia.” Journal of the Tibet Society 7: 31–50.Google Scholar
Sperling, Elliott 1990. “Hülegü and Tibet.” AOH 44: 145–57.Google Scholar
Strassberg, Richard E. 1994. Inscribed Landscapes: Travel Writing from Imperial China. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Strenski, Ivan. 2015. Understanding Theories of Religion: An Introduction. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sun, Anna. 2013. Confucianism as a World Religion: Contested Histories and Contemporary Realities. Princeton.Google Scholar
Sun, K’o-k’uan. 1981. “Yü Chi and Southern Taoism during the Yüan Period.” In China under Mongol Rule, ed. Langlois, John D., 212–53. Princeton.Google Scholar
Thiel, Joseph. 1961. “Der Streit der Buddhisten und Taoisten zur Mongolenzeit.” Monumenta Serica 20: 1–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomson, Robert W. 1989. “The Historical Compilation of Vardan Arewelc’i.” Dumbarton Oaks Papers 43: 125–226.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tomášková, Silvia. 2013. Wayward Shamans: The Prehistory of an Idea. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Tuttle, Gray. 2005. Tibetan Buddhists in the Making of Modern China. New York.Google Scholar
van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. 2004. The Kālacakra and the Patronage of Buddhism by the Mongol Imperial Family. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Vasantkumar, Chris. 2012. “What Is This ‘Chinese’ in Overseas Chinese? Sojourn Work and the Place of China’s Minority Nationalities in Extraterritorial Chineseness.” Journal of Asian Studies 71.2: 423–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vogelin, Eric. 1940–1941. “Mongol Orders of Submission to European Powers, 1245–1255.” Byzantion 15: 378–411.Google Scholar
Waley, Arthur. 1931. The Travels of an Alchemist. London.Google Scholar
Walters, Jonathan S. 1998. Finding Buddhists in Global History. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
William of Rubruck, . 1990. The Mission of Friar William: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke 1253–1255, tr. Peter Jackson. London.Google Scholar
Woodside, Alexander. 2006. Lost Modernities: China, Vietnam, Korea and the Hazards of World History. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yü, Chün-fang. 1982. “Chun-feng Ming-pen and Ch’an Buddhism in the Yüan.” In Yüan Thought: Chinese Thought and Religion under the Mongols, ed. Hok-lam Chan and Wm. Theodore de Bary, 419–78. New York.Google Scholar
Yü, Chün-fang 2001. Kuan-yin: The Chinese Transformation of Avalokitesvara. New York.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas T. 1996. “Biography of a Cultural Broker.” In The Court of the Il-Khans, 1290–1340, ed. Raby, Julian and Fitzherbert, Teresa, 7–19. Oxford.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2009. “Mongols as Vectors for Cultural Transmission.” In The Cambridge History of Inner Asia: The Chingissid Age, ed. Cosmo, Nicola Di, Frank, Allen J., and Golden, Peter B., 135–54. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 2014. “Hülegü and His Wise Men.” In Politics, Patronage, and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith, 15–34. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Anderson, Eugene, and Buell, Paul. 2000. A Soup for the Qan. London.Google Scholar
Armijo-Hussein, Jacqueline. 1997. “Sayyid ‘Ajall Shams al-Din: A Muslim from Central Asia, Serving the Mongols in China and Bringing Civilization.” Harvard University PhD dissertation.Google Scholar
Balodis, Franz A. 1926. “Alt-Sarai und Neu-Sarai, die Hauptstädte der Goldenen Horde.” Latvijas universitātes raksti 13: 3–82.Google Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Bloom, Jonathan. 2001. Paper before Print: The History and Impact of Paper in the Islamic World. New Haven.Google Scholar
Bemmann, Jan, Erdenebat, Ulambayar, and Pohl, Ernst. 2010. Mongolian–German Karakorum Expedition, vol. 1. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Berlekamp, Persis. 2010. “The Limits of Artistic Exchange in Fourteenth-Century Tabriz: The Paradox of Rashid al-Din’s Book on Chinese Medicine.” Muqarnas 27: 209–50.Google Scholar
Bosworth, C. E. 2014. “K̲h̲wārazm.” In EI2, online ed.Google Scholar
Brentjes, Sonja. 1991. “On Some Theorems to Elementary Number Theory by Kamal al-Din al-Farisi.” Pakistan Archaeology 26.2: 96–107.Google Scholar
Brentjes, Sonja 1998. “On the Persian Transmission of Euclid’s Elements.” In La science dans le monde iranien: À l’époque Islamique, ed. Vesel, Živa, Beikbaghan, H., and Bertrand Thierry de Crussol, 73–94. Tehran.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul. 2007. “How Did Persian and Other Western Medical Knowledge Move East, and Chinese West? A Look at the Role of Rashīd al-Dīn and Others.” Asian Medicine 3: 279–95.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
al-Bukhārī, Mīrak. 1974. Sharḥ Ḥikmat al-ʿayn, ed. Jaʿfar Zāhidī. Mashhad.Google Scholar
Chan, Hok-lam. 1967. “Liu Ping-chung 劉秉忠 (1216–74): a Buddhist–Taoist Statesman at the Court of Khubilai Khan.” T’oung Pao 53.1–3: 98–146.Google Scholar
Chemla, Karine. 1994. “Similarities between Chinese and Arabic Mathematical Writings: (I) Root Extraction.” Arabic Sciences and Philosophy 4: 207–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chen, Bangzhan 陳邦瞻, comp. 1979. Yuan shi jishi benmo 元史紀事本末 (Record of the History of the Yuan from Beginning to End). Beijing.Google Scholar
Chen, Gaohua 陳高華. 2010. Yuan Dadu Shangdu yanjiu 元大都上都硏究 (Research on Dadu and Shangdu in Yuan Times). Beijing.Google Scholar
Ch’en, Yuan. 1966. Western and Central Asians in China under the Mongols, tr. Ch’ien Hsing-hai and L. C. Goodrich. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Chŏng, Inji 鄭麟趾. 1909. Koryŏsa 高麗史 (History of Koryŏ). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Comes, Mercè. 2004. “The Possible Scientific Exchange between the Courts of Hulaghu of Maragha and Alphonse 10th of Castille.” In Sciences, techniques et instruments dans le monde iranien, ed. Pourjavady, Nasrallah and Vesel, Živa, 29–50. Tehran.Google Scholar
Comes, Mercè 2007. “Muḥyī al‐Milla wa‐ʾl‐Dīn Yaḥyā Abū ʿAbdallāh ibn Muḥammad ibn Abī al‐Shukr al‐Maghribī al‐Andalusī.” In The Biographical Encyclopedia of Astronomers, ed. Hockey, Thomas et al., 548–49. New York.Google Scholar
Dallal, Ahmad, ed., trans., and comm. 1995. An Islamic Response to Greek Astronomy. Leiden, Boston, and Cologne.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gregg, De Young. 2001. “The Ashkāl al-ta’sīs of al-Samarqandī: A Translation and Study.” Zeitschrift für Geschichte der arabisch-islamischen Wissenschaften 14: 57–117.Google Scholar
Gregg, De Young 2006. “Quṭb al-Dīn al-Shīrāzī and His Persian Translation of Naṣīr al-Dīn al-Ṭūsī’s Taḥrīt uṣūl Uqlīdus.” Farhang 20: 17–75.Google Scholar
Dreyer, J. L. E. 1906. A History of Astronomy from Thales to Kepler. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Fazlıoğlu, İhsan. 2003. “Osmanlı felsefe-biliminin arkaplanı: Semerkand matematik-astronomi okulu.” Dîvân İlmî Arastırmalar, 14: 1–66. English translation: “The Samarqand Mathematical–Astronomical School: A Basis for Ottoman Philosophy and Science.” Journal for the History of Arabic Science 14: 3–68.Google Scholar
Fazlıoğlu, İhsan 2007a. “Kamāl al‐Dīn Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad ibn ʿUthmān ibn Ibrāhīm ibn Muṣṭafā al‐Māridīnī al‐Turkmānī al‐Ḥanafī.” In The Biographical Encyclopedia of Astronomers, ed. Hockey, Thomas et al., 609. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fazlıoğlu, İhsan 2007b. “Shams al‐Dīn Muḥammad ibn Ashraf al‐Ḥusaynī al‐Samarqandī.” In The Biographical Encyclopedia of Astronomers, ed. Hockey, Thomas et al., 1008. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foust, Clifford. 1992. Rhubarb: The Wondrous Drug. Princeton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1970. “Additional Notes on Non-Chinese Terms in the Yuan Imperial Dietary Compendium Yin-shan Cheng-yao.” Zentralasiatische Studien 4: 7–16.Google Scholar
Haddad, Fuad, and Kennedy, E. S. 1971. “Geographical Tables of Medieval Islam.” al-Abḥāth 24: 87–100.Google Scholar
Hasse, Dag Nikolaus. 2000. “Mosul and Frederick ii Hohenstaufen: Notes on Atīraddīn al-Abharī and Sirāğaddīn al-Urmawī.” In Occident et Proche-Orient: Contacts scientifiques au temps des croisades, ed. Draelants, Isabelle, Tihon, Anne, and Baudouin, van den Abeele, 145–63. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Ho, Peng-yoke. 1969. “The Astronomical Bureau in Ming China.” Journal of Asian History 3.2: 137–57.Google Scholar
Hymes, Robert. 1987. “Not Quite Gentlemen? Doctors in Sung and Yuan.” Chinese Science 8: 9–76.Google Scholar
ʿArabshāh, Ibn, ibn Muḥammad, Aḥmad, ed. ʿAlī Muḥammad ʿUmar. 1979. ʿAjā’ib al-maqdūr fī nawā’ib Tīmūr. Cairo.Google Scholar
Isahaya, Yoichi. 2020. “Fu Mengzhi: ‘The Sage of Cathay’ in Mongol Iran and Astral Sciences along the Silk Roads.” In Along the Silk Roads in Mongol Eurasia: Generals, Merchants, and Intellectuals, ed. Michal Biran, Jonathan Brack, and Francesca Fiaschetti, 238–54. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 2005. The Mongols and the West: 1221–1410. Harlow.Google Scholar
Kauz, Ralph. 2013. “Some Notes on the Geographical and Cartographical Impacts from Persia to China.” In Eurasian Influences on Yuan China, ed. Rossabi, Morris, 159–67. Singapore.Google Scholar
Ke, Shaomin 柯劭忞. 1962–1969. Xin Yuan shi 新元史 (New Yuan History). In Ershi wushi 二十五史 (Twenty-Five Dynastic Histories). Taipei.Google Scholar
Kennedy, E. S. 1964. “The Chinese–Uighur Calendar as Described in the Islamic Sources.” Isis 55: 435–43.Google Scholar
King, David, and Julio, Samsó with Goldstein, Bernard R 2001. “Astronomical Handbooks and Tables from the Islamic World (750–1900): An Interim Report.” Suhayl 2: 9–105.Google Scholar
Klein-Franke, Felix. 1998. “Rashīd al-Dīn and the Tansūqnāma.” Muséon 111: 427–45.Google Scholar
Lambton, Ann. 1999. “The Āthār wa-Aḥyā’ of Rashīd al-Dīn.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David, 126–54. Leiden.Google Scholar
Langermann, Y. Tzvi. 2011. “Science in the Jewish Communities of the Byzantine Cultural Orbit: New Perspectives.” In Science in the Medieval Jewish Communities, ed. Freudenthal, Gad, 438–53. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Lévy, Tony. 1992. “Gersonide, commentateur d’Euclide.” In Studies on Gersonides, a Fourteenth-Century Jewish Philosopher–Scientist, ed. Freudenthal, Gad, 83–147. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lo, Vivienne, and Wang, Yidan. 2013. “A comparative study of Rashīd al-Dīn’s Tanksūqnāma and Its Chinese sources.” In Rashīd Al-Dīn: Agent and Mediator of Cultural Exchanges in Ilkhanid Iran, ed. Ronit Yoeli-Tlalim, Charles Burnett, Anna Akasoy, and Warburg Institute, 127–72. London and Turin.Google Scholar
Mimura, Taro. 2013. “Quṭb al-Dīn Shīrāzī’s Medical Work, al-Tuḥfa al-Saʿdiyya (Commentary on vol. 1 of Ibn Sīnā’s al-Qānūn fī al-Ṭibb) and Its Sources.” Tarikh-e Elm 10.2: 1–13.Google Scholar
Minorsky, V., and Minovi, M.. 1940. “Naṣīr al-Dīn Ṭūsī on Finance.” BSOAS 20: 755–89.Google Scholar
Morgan, D. O. 2014. “Ras̲h̲īd al-Dīn Ṭabīb.” In EI2, online ed.Google Scholar
Morrison, Robert G. 2007. Islam and Science: The Intellectual Career of Niẓām al-Dīn al-Nīsābūrī. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morrison, Robert G. 2014. “A Scholarly Intermediary between the Ottoman Empire and Renaissance Europe.” Isis 105: 32–57.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Mozaffari, S. Mohammad. 2013. “Wābkanawī’s Prediction and Calculations of the Annular Solar Eclipse of 30 January 1283.” Historia Mathematica 40: 235–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mozaffari, S. Mohammad 2014. “Muḥyī al-Dīn al-Maghribī’s Lunar Measurements at the Maragha Observatory.” Archive for History of the Exact Sciences 68: 67–120.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mozaffari, S. Mohammad, and Zotti, Georg. 2012. “Ghazan Khan’s Astronomical Innovations at Marāgha Observatory.” JAOS 132: 395–425.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Needham, Joseph. 1961. Science and Civilisation in China, vol. 1. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Neubauer, E. 2012. “Ṣafī al-Dīn al-Urmawī”, EI2 online ed.Google Scholar
North, John. 2008. Cosmos: An Illustrated History of Astronomy and Cosmology. Chicago and London.Google Scholar
Olschki, Leonardo. 1946. Guillaume Boucher: A French Artist at the Court of the Khans. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Park, Hyunhee. 2012. Mapping the Chinese and Islamic Worlds: Cross-cultural Exchange in Pre-modern Asia. Cambridge and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Park, Hyunhee 2013. “Cross-cultural Exchange and Geographic Knowledge of the World in Yuan China.” In Eurasian Influences on Yuan China, ed. Morris Rossabi, 125–58. Singapore.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith. 2006. “Reflections on a ‘Double Rapprochement’: Conversion to Islam among the Mongol Elite during the Early Ilkhanate.” In Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan, ed. Komaroff, Linda, 369–89. Leiden.Google Scholar
Ragep, F. Jamil (with Hans Daiber). 1993. Naṣīr al-Dīn al-Ṭūsī’s Memoir on Astronomy (al-Tadhkira fī ʿilm al-hayʾa), edition, translation, commentary and introduction, 2 vols. New York.Google Scholar
Ragep, F. Jamil 2000. “Naṣīr al-Dīn al-Ṭūsī.” In EI 2, 10: 750–52.Google Scholar
Ragep, F. Jamil 2005. “ʿAlī Qushjī and Regiomontanus: Eccentric Transformations and Copernican Revolutions.” Journal for the History of Astronomy 36.4: 359–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ragep, F. Jamil 2014. “New Light on Shams: The Islamic Side of ΣᾺΜΨ ΠΟΥΧΆΡΗΣ.” In Politics, Patronage, and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith, 231–47. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Ragep, Sally. 2007. “Sharaf al‐Dīn Maḥmūd ibn Muḥammad ibn ʿUmar al-Jaghmīnī al‐Khwārizmī.” In The Biographical Encyclopedia of Astronomers, ed. Hockey, Thomas et al., 584–85. New York.Google Scholar
Rashed, Roshdi. 2008. “Kamāl Al-Dīn Abu’l Ḥasan Muḥammad Ibn al-Ḥasan Al-Fārisī.” In Complete Dictionary of Scientific Biography, vol. 7, 212–19. Detroit.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh. 1971. Die Chinageschichte des Rašid ad-Din: Übersetzung, Kommentar, Facsimiletafeln 3, tr. Karl Jahn. Vienna.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1981. “The Muslims in the Early Yuan Dynasty.” In China under Mongol Rule, ed. John Langlois, 257–95. Princeton.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 1988. Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Sabra, A. I. 2007. “The Commentary That Saved the Text.” Early Science and Medicine 12: 117–33.Google Scholar
Saliba, George. 1983. “An Observational Notebook of a Thirteenth‐Century Astronomer.” Isis 74: 388–401.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Saliba, George 1984. “Arabic Astronomy and Copernicus.” Zeitschrift für Geschichte der arabisch-islamisch Wissenschaften 1: 73–87.Google Scholar
Saliba, George 1994. A History of Arabic Astronomy: Planetary Theories during the Golden Age of Islam. New York.Google Scholar
Saliba, George 2007. Islamic Science and the Making of the European Renaissance. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sayılı, Aydin. 1960. The Observatory in Islam. Ankara.Google Scholar
Sayılı, Aydin 1981. The Observatory in Islam. New York.Google Scholar
Schamiloglu, Uli. 1993. “Preliminary Remarks on the Role of Disease in the History of the Golden Horde.” Central Asian Survey 12.4: 447–57.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schottenhammer, Angela. 2013. “Huihui Medicine and Medicinal Drugs.” In Eurasian Influences on Yuan China, ed. Rossabi, Morris, 75–102. Singapore.Google Scholar
Sen, Tansen. 2006. “The Yuan Khanate and India: Cross-cultural Diplomacy in the 13th and 14th Centuries.” Asia Major, ser. 3 19.1–2: 299–326.Google Scholar
SH. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Shi, Yunli. 2003. “The Korean Adaptation of the Chinese–Islamic Astronomical Tables.” Archive for the History of the Exact Sciences, 57: 25–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shinno, Reiko. 2007. “Medical Schools and the Temples of the Three Progenitors in Yuan China: A Case of Cross-cultural Interactions.” HJAS 67.1: 89–133.Google Scholar
Shinno, Reiko 2016. The Politics of Chinese Medicine under Mongol Rule. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sivin, Nathan. 2009. Granting the Seasons: The Chinese Astronomical Reform of 1280. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, John Masson. 2000. “Dietary Decadence and Dynastic Decline in the Mongol Empire.” Journal of Asian History 34.1: 35–52.Google Scholar
Spuler, Bertold. 1943. Die goldene horde: Die Mongolen in Russland: 1223–1502. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Steinhardt, Nancy. 1983. “The Plan of Khubilai Khan’s Imperial City.” Artibus Asiae 44.2–3: 137–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Steinhardt, Nancy 1988. “Imperial Architecture along the Mongolian Road to Dadu.” Ars Orientalis 18: 59–93.Google Scholar
Steinhardt, Nancy 2013. “Eurasian Impacts on the Yuan Observatory in Haocheng.” In Eurasian Influences on Yuan China, ed. Rossabi, Morris, 103–24. Singapore.Google Scholar
Tihon, Ann. 2008. “Chioniades, George (or Gregory).” In Complete Dictionary of Scientific Biography, vol. 20, 120–22. Detroit.Google Scholar
Benno, van Dalen. 1999. “Tables of Planetary Latitude in the Huihui Li (ii).” In Current Perspectives in the History of Science in East Asia, ed. Yung Sik Kim and Francesca Bray, 316–29. Seoul.Google Scholar
Benno, van Dalen 2000. “A Non-Ptolemaic Islamic Star Table in Chinese.” In Sic Itur ad Astra, ed. Folkerts, Menso and Lorch, Richard, 147–76. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Benno, van Dalen 2002. “Islamic and Chinese Astronomy under the Mongols: A Little-Known Case of Transmission.” In From China to Paris: 2000 Years Transmission of Mathematical Ideas, ed. Yvonne Dold-Samplonius, Joseph W. Dauben, Menso Folkerts, and Benno, van Dalen, 327–56. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Benno, van Dalen 2004. “The Activities of Iranian Astronomers in Mongol China.” In Sciences, techniques, et instruments dans le monde Iranien; X–XIX siècle, ed. Pourjavady, Nasrallah and Vesel, Živa, 17–28. Tehran.Google Scholar
Benno, van Dalen 2007. “Zhamaluding: Jamāl al‐Dīn Muḥammad ibn Ṭāhir ibn Muḥammad al‐Zaydī al‐Bukhārī.” In Biographical Encyclopedia of Astronomers, ed. Hockey, Thomas et al., 1262–63. New York.Google Scholar
Benno, van Dalen, Kennedy, E. S., and Saiyid, Mustafa K. 1997. “The Chinese–Uighur Calendar in Ṭūsī’s Zīj-i Īlkhānī.” Zeitschrift fūr arabisch-islamischen Wissenschaften 11: 111–52.Google Scholar
Josef, van Ess. 1981. Der Wesir und seine Gelehrten. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Joseph, von Hammer-Purgstall. 1840. Der Goldenen Horde in Kiptschak, das ist: Der Mongolen in Russland. Pesth.Google Scholar
Waley, Arthur. 1931. The Travels of an Alchemist. London.Google Scholar
Yabuuti, K. 1987. “The Influence of Islamic Astronomy in China.” In From Deferent to Equant, ed. King, David and Saliba, George, 547–59. New York.Google Scholar
Yang, Qiao. 2017. “From the West to the East, from the Sky to the Earth: A Biography of Jamāl al-Dīn.” Asiatische Studien/Études asiatiques 71.4: 1231–45.Google Scholar
Yano, Michio, ed. and trans. 1997. Kūšyar ibn Labbān: Introduction to Astrology. Tokyo.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Allan, W. J. 1985. The History of So-Called Egyptian Faience in Islamic Persia. London.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2002. Technician Transfers in the Mongolian Empire. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Belting, Hans. 2011. Florence and Baghdad: Renaissance Art and Arab Science, tr. Deborah Lucas Schneider. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Bemmann, Jean. 2010. Mongolian–German Karakorum-Expedition, vol. 1, Excavations in the Craftsmen-Quarter at the Main Road. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Bemmann, Jean, et al., eds. 2009. Current Archaeological Research in Mongolia. Bonn.Google Scholar
Benedict the Pole, . 2008. “The Narrative of Brother Benedict the Pole.” In The Mongol Mission, ed. Dawson, Christopher, 79–84. New York.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila S. 1986. “The Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya, the Imperial.” Iran 24: 139–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blair, Sheila S. 1995. A Compendium of Chronicles: Rashid al-Din’s Illustrated History of the World. New York.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila S. 2014. Text and Image in Medieval Persian Art. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Bloom, Johnathan. 2000. “The Introduction of Paper to the Islamic Lands and the Development of the Illustrated Manuscript.” Muqarnas 17: 17–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bloom, Johnathan 2006. “Paper: The Transformative Medium in Ilkhanid Art.” In Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan, ed. Linda Komaroff, 289–302. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1968. “Dynastic and Political History of the Ilkhans.” In CHI5, 303–421.Google Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1977. “Literary Cross-fertilization between East and West.” Bulletin (British Society for Middle Eastern Studies) 4.1: 32–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cahill, James. 1994. The Painter’s Practice: How Artists Lived and Worked in Traditional China. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cantelli, Giuseppe. 1996. Storia dell’oreficeria e dell’arte tessile in Toscana: Dal medioevo all’eta moderna. Florence.Google Scholar
Charleux, Isabelle. 2010. “From Ongon to Icon: Legitimization, Glorification and Divinization of Power in Some Examples of Mongol Portraits.” In Representing Power in Ancient Inner Asia: Legitimacy, Transmission and the Sacred, ed. Roberte Hamayon, Isabelle Charleux, Gregory Delaplace, and Scott Pearce, 209–61. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Cooperson, Michael. 2001. “Images without Illustrations: The Visual Imagination in Classical Arabic Biography.” In Islamic Art and Literature, ed. Oleg Grabar and Cynthia Robinson, 7–19. Princeton.Google Scholar
Cowen, Jill Sanchia. 1989. Kalila wa Dimna: An Animal Allegory of the Mongol Court. The Istanbul Album. Oxford.Google Scholar
Durand-Guedy, David, ed. 2013. Turko-Mongol Rulers, Cities and City Life. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elverskog, Johan. 2010. Buddhism and Islam on the Silk Road. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finlay, Robert. 2010. The Pilgrim Art: Cultures of Porcelain in World History. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1950. “Two Yuan Treatises on the Technique of Portrait Painting.” Oriental Art 3.1: 27–32.Google Scholar
Geijer, Agnes. 1963. “Some Thoughts on the Problems of Early Oriental Carpets” Ars Orientalis 5: 79–87.Google Scholar
Grabar, Oleg, and Natif, Mika. 2003. “The Story of Portraits of the Prophet Muhammad.” Studia Islamica 96: 19–38 and Figures 4–9.Google Scholar
Grupper, Samuel M. 2004. “The Buddhist Sanctuary-Vihara of Labnasagut and the Il-Qan Hulegu: An Overview of Il-Qanid Buddhism and Related Matters.” AEMA 13: 5–77.Google Scholar
Hillenbrand, Robert. 2006. “Erudition Exalted: The Double Frontispiece to the Epistles of the Sincere Brethren.” In Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan, ed. Linda Komaroff, 183–212. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hillenbrand, Robert 2011. “Propaganda in the Mongol ‘World History’.” British Academy Review 17: 29–38.Google Scholar
Hoeniger, Cathleen S. 1991. “Cloth of Gold and Silver: Simone Martini’s Techniques for Representing Luxury Textiles.” Gesta 30.2: 154–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hoffman, Eva R. 1993. “The Author Portrait in Thirteenth-Century Arabic Manuscripts: A New Islamic Context for a Late-Antique Tradition.” Muqarnas 10: 6–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa, Ibn 1957. Travels in Asia and Africa, 1325–1354, tr. H. A. R. Gibb. London.Google Scholar
Jacoby, David. 2010. “Oriental Silks Go West: A Declining Trade in the Later Middle Ages.” In Islamic Artifacts in the Mediterranean World: Trade, Gift Exchange and Artistic Transfer, ed. Catarina Schmidt Arcangeli and Gerhard Wolfin, 71–88. Venice.Google Scholar
Jacoby, David 2014. “Cypriot Gold Thread in Late Medieval Silk Weaving and Embroidery.” In Deeds Done beyond the Sea: Essays on William of Tyre, Cypress and the Military Orders presented to Peter Edbury, ed. Susan B. Edgington and Helen J. Nicholson. Farnham.Google Scholar
Jacoby, David 2016. “Oriental Silks at the Time of the Mongols: Patterns of Trade and Distribution in the West.” In Oriental Silks in Medieval Europe, ed. Juliane von Fircks, Regula Schorta, and Michael Alram, 92–123. Riggisberg.Google Scholar
Jing, Anning. 1994. “The Portraits of Khubilai Khan and Chabi by Anige (1245–1306), a Nepali Artist at the Yuan Court.” Artibus Asiae 54.1–2: 40–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jing, Anning 2004. “Financial and Material Aspects of Tibetan Art under the Yuan Dynasty.” Artibus Asiae 64.2: 213–41.Google Scholar
John of Plano Carpini, . 1996. The Story of the Mongols Whom We Call the Tartars, tr. Erik Hildinger. Boston.Google Scholar
Juliano, Annette L. 2006. “Chinese Pictorial Space at the Cultural Crossroads.” In Eran ud Aneran: Studies Presented to Boris Ill′ie Marsak on the Occasion of His 70th Birthday, ed. Compareti, Matteo, Raffetta, Paolo, and Scarcia, Gianroberto, 301–5. Venice.Google Scholar
Jungeon, Oh, Leo. 2005. “Islamicised Pseudo-Buddhist Iconography in Ilkhanid Royal Manuscripts.” Persica 20: 91–154.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadoi, Yuka. 2009. Islamic Chinoiserie: The Art of Mongol Iran. Edinburgh.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Komaroff, Linda, ed. 2006. Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kramarovsky, Mark G. 1992. “The New Style of Filigree in the Mongol Era: A Problem of Provenance.” In Foundations of Empire: Archaeology and Art of the Eurasian Steppes, ed. Gary Seaman, 191–200. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Lach, Donald F. 1970. Asia in the Making of Europe, vol. 2, A Century of Wonder, book 1, The Visual Arts. Chicago.Google Scholar
Lee, Sherman E. 1968. “The Art of the Yüan Dynasty.” In Chinese Art under the Mongol Yüan Dynasty (1279–1368), ed. Lee, Sherman E. and Wai-kam, Ho, 1–72. Cleveland.Google Scholar
McCausland, Shane. 2003. “‘Like the Gossamer Thread of a Spring Silkworm’: Gu Kaizhi in the Yuan Renaissance.” In Gu Kaizhi and the Admonitions Scroll, ed. Shane McClausland, 168–82. London.Google Scholar
McCausland, Shane 2011. Zhao Mengfu: Calligraphy and Painting for Khubilai’s China. Hong Kong.Google Scholar
McCausland, Shane 2014. The Mongol Century: Visual Cultures of Yuan China, 1271–1368. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Marshak, Boris. 1992. “The Style of Filigree in the Mongol Era: Pan-Eurasian Affinities.” In Foundations of Empire: Archaeology and Art of the Eurasian Steppes, ed. Gary Seaman, 184–90. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Masuya, Tomoko. 2013. “Seasonal Capitals with Permanent Buildings in the Mongol Empire.” In Turko-Mongol Rulers, Cities and City Life, ed. David Durand-Guédy, 223–56. Leiden.Google Scholar
Meoni, Maria Luisa, Luzi, Mario, and Muzzi, Francesco. 2005. Utopia and Reality in Ambrogio Lorenzetti ’s Good Government. Florence.Google Scholar
Monnas, Lisa. 1993. “Dress and Textiles in the St. Louis Altarpiece: New Light on Simone Martini’s Working Practice.” Apollo 137: 166–74.Google Scholar
Nasr, Seyyed Hossein. 1969. “‘The World of Imagination’ and the Concept of Space in Persian Miniatures.” Islamic Quarterly 13: 129–34.Google Scholar
Perkinson, Stephen. 2008. “Likeness, Loyalty, and the Life of the Court Artist: Portraiture in the Calendar Scenes of the Très Riches Heures.” Quaerendo 38.2–3: 142–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann. 2010. “Siena on the Silk Roads: Ambrogio Lorenzetti and the Mongol Global Century, 1250–1350.” Journal of World History 21.2: 177–217.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann 2014. “Ilkhanid Buddhism: Traces of a Passage in Eurasian History.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 56.3: 650–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rice, D. S. 1959. “The Oldest Illustrated Arabic Manuscript.” BSOAS 22.2: 207–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robinson, Cynthia. 2001. “The Lover, His Lady, Her Lady, and a Thirteenth-Century Celestina: A Recipe for Love Sickness from al-Andalus.” In Islamic Art and Literature, ed. Oleg Grabar and Cynthia Robinson, 79–115. Princeton.Google Scholar
Seckel, Dietrich. 1993. “The Rise of Portraiture in Chinese Art.” Artibus Asiae 53.1–2: 7–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smine, Rima E. 1993. “The Miniatures of a Christian Arabic Barlaam and Joasaph: Balamand 147.” Parole de l’Orient 43: 171–229.Google Scholar
Soucek, Priscilla P. 1972. “Nizami on Painters and Painting.” In Islamic Art in the Metropolitan Museum of Art, ed. Ettinghausen, Richard, 9–21. New York.Google Scholar
Soudavar, Abolala. 1996. “The Saga of Abu-Saʿid Bahador Khan: The Abu-Saʿidname.” In The Court of the Il-Khans, 1290–1340, ed. Raby, J. and Fitzherbert, T., 95–218. Oxford.Google Scholar
State Hermitage Museum in St. Petersburg. 2001. “The Treasure of the Golden Horde.” Atwww.hermitagemuseum.org/wps/portal/hermitage/what-s-on/temp_exh/1999_2013/hm4_1_p/?lng= (accessed June 15, 2021).Google Scholar
Steinhardt, Nancy Shatzman. 1988. “Imperial Architecture along the Mongolian Road to Dadu.” Ars Orientalis 18: 59–93.Google Scholar
Sun, Zhixin Jason. 2010. “Dadu: Great Capital of the Yuan Dynasty.” In The World of Khubilai Khan: Chinese Art in the Yuan Dynasty, ed. James C. Y. Watt, 41–63. New York.Google Scholar
Tanaka, Hidemichi. 1984. “Giotto and the Influences of the Mongols and Chinese on His Art.” Art History 6: 1–15.Google Scholar
Tanaka, Hidemichi 1989. “Oriental Script in the Paintings of Giotto’s Period.” Gazette des beaux-arts 6.113: 214–26.Google Scholar
Vainker, S. J. 1991. Chinese Pottery and Porcelain. London.Google Scholar
Vesely, Rudolf. 2008. “When Is It Possible to Call Something Beautiful? Some Observations about Aesthetics in Islamic Literature and Art.” Mamlūk Studies Review 12.2: 223–29.Google Scholar
Wardwell, Anne E. 1988–1989. “Panni Tartarici: Eastern Islamic Silks Woven with Gold and Silver (13th and 14th Centuries).” Islamic Art: An Annual Dedicated to the Art and Culture of the Muslim World 3: 95–173.Google Scholar
Watson, Oliver. 1985. Persian Lustre Ware. London and Boston.Google Scholar
Watson, Oliver. 2006. “Pottery under the Mongols.” In Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan, ed. Linda Komaroff, 325–45. Leiden.Google Scholar
Watt, James C. Y. 2010. “The Decorative Arts.” In The World of Khubilai Khan: Chinese Art in the Yuan Dynasty, ed. James C. Y. Watt, 269–99. New York.Google Scholar
Watt, James C. Y., and Anne Wardwell, . 1997. When Silk Was Gold: Central Asian and Chinese Textiles. New York.Google Scholar
Wieck, Roger S. 1991. “The Savoy Hours and Its Impact on Jean, Duc de Berry.” Yale University Library Gazette 66: 159–80.Google Scholar
Wieck, Roger S. 1997. Painted Prayers: The Book of Hours in Medieval and Renaissance Art. New York.Google Scholar
William of Rubruck. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck, tr. Peter Jackson, ed. David Morgan. London.Google Scholar
Yamabe, Nobuyoshi. 2002. “Practice of Visualization and the Visualization Sutra.” Pacific World 4: 123–52.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Agatova, A. R., Nazarov, A. N, Nepopo, R. K., and Rodnight, H.. 2012. “Holocene Glacier Fluctuations and Climate Changes in the Southeastern Part of the Russian Altai (South Siberia) Based on a Radiocarbon Chronology.” Quaternary Science Reviews 43: 74–93.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1983. “Prelude to the Western Campaigns: Mongol Military Operations in the Volga–Ural region, 1217–1237.” AEMA 3: 5–24.Google Scholar
Bai, Ying, and Kung, James Kai-sing. 2011. “Climate Shocks and Sino-Nomadic Conflict.” Review of Economics and Statistics 93.3: 970–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2005. The Empire of the Qara Khitai in Eurasian History: Between China and the Islamic World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Boroffka, N. G. O., et al. 2005. “Human Settlements on the Northern Shores of Lake Aral and Water Level Changes.” Mitigation and Adaptation Strategies for Global Change 10.1: 71–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Buell, Paul D. 1979. “The Role of the Sino-Mongolian Frontier Zone in the Rise of Cinggis-Qan.” Proceedings of the First North American Conference on Mongolian Studies, Western Washington University, 63–76. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D., and Fiaschetti, Francesca. 2018. Historical Dictionary of the Mongol World Empire. Blue Ridge Summit.Google Scholar
Büntgen, Ulf, and Cosmo, Nicola Di. 2016. “Climatic and Environmental Aspects of the Mongol Withdrawal from Hungary in 1242 ce.” Scientific Reports 6: 25606.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Büntgen, Ulf, Myglan, Vladimir S., Ljungqvist, Fredrik Charpentier, McCormick, Michael, Cosmo, Nicola Di, Sigl, Michael, Jungclaus, Johann, et al. 2016. “Cooling and Societal Change during the Late Antique Little Ice Age from 536 to around 660 ad.” Nature Geoscience 9.3: 231–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chen, Fahu, Huang, Xiaozhong, Jiawu Zhang, J. A. Holmes, and Chen, Jianhui. 2006. “Humid Little Ice Age in Arid Central Asia Documented by Bosten Lake, Xinjiang, China.” Science in China Series D: Earth Sciences 49.12: 1280–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chen, Fahu, Zicheng, Yu, Yang, Meilin, Ito, Emi, Sumin Wang, David B. Madsen, Xiaozhong Huang, et al. 2008. “Holocene Moisture Evolution in Arid Central Asia and Its out-of-Phase Relationship with Asian Monsoon History.” Quaternary Science Reviews 27.3–4: 351–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chen, Fa-Hu, Chen, Jian-Hui, Holmes, Jonathan, Boomer, Ian, Patrick Austin, John B. Gates, Ning-Lian Wang, Stephen J. Brooks, and Jia-Wu Zhang. 2010. “Moisture Changes over the Last Millennium in Arid Central Asia: A Review, Synthesis and Comparison with Monsoon Region.” Quaternary Science Reviews 29.7–8: 1055–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chen, J. H., Chen, F. H., Zhang, E. L., Brooks, S. J., Zhou, A. F., and Zhang, J. W.. 2009. “A 1000-Year Chironomid-Based Salinity Reconstruction from Varved Sediments of Sugan Lake, Qaidam Basin, Arid Northwest China, and Its Palaeoclimatic Significance.” Chinese Science Bulletin 54: 3749–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chen, Jianhui, Chen, Fahu, Feng, Song, Huang, Wei, Liu, Jianbao, and Zhou, Aifeng. 2015. “Hydroclimatic Changes in China and Surroundings during the Medieval Climate Anomaly and Little Ice Age: Spatial Patterns and Possible Mechanisms.” Quaternary Science Reviews 107: 98–111.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chen, Qiang. 2014. “Climate Shocks, Dynastic Cycles and Nomadic Conquests: Evidence from Historical China.” Oxford Economic Papers 67.2: 185–204.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chernykh, Dmitry V., Galakhov, Vladimir P., and Zolotov, Dmitry V.. 2013. “Synchronous Fluctuations of Glaciers in the Alps and Altai in the Second Half of the Holocene.” The Holocene 23.7: 1074–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chu, Guoqiang, Qing Sun, Xiaohua Wang, Meimei Liu, Yuan Lin, Manman Xie, Wenyu Shang, and Liu, Jiaqi. 2011. “Seasonal Temperature Variability during the past 1600 Years Recorded in Historical Documents and Varved Lake Sediment Profiles from Northeastern China.” The Holocene 22.7: 785–92.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis Woodman. 1955. “The Historicity of the Baljuna Covenant.” HJAS 18.3–4: 357–421.Google Scholar
Dangal, Shree R. S., Tian, Hanqin, Chaoqun, Lu, Ren, Wei, Pan, Shufen, Yang, Jia, Cosmo, Nicola Di, and Hessl, Amy. 2017. “Integrating Herbivore Population Dynamics into a Global Land Biosphere Model: Plugging Animals into the Earth System.” Journal of Advances in Modeling Earth Systems 9.8: 2920–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
D’Arrigo, Rosanne, et al. 2001. “1738 Years of Mongolian Temperature Variability Inferred from a Tree‐Ring Width Chronology of Siberian Pine.” Geophysical Research Letters 28.3: 543–46.Google Scholar
Davi, N. K., G. C. Jacoby, A. E. Curtis, and N. Baatarbileg. 2006. “Extension of Drought Records for Central Asia Using Tree Rings: West-Central Mongolia.” Journal of Climate 19.2: 288–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Davi, Nicole K., Rosanne D’Arrigo, G. C. Jacoby, Edward R. Cook, Kevin J. Anchukaitis, Baatarbileg Nachin, Rao, Mukund Palat, and Leland, C.. 2015. “A Long-Term Context (931–2005 ce) for Rapid Warming over Central Asia.” Quaternary Science Reviews 121: 89–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Demkin, V. A., Yakimov, A. S., Alekseev, A. O., Kashirskaya, N. N., and El′tsov, M. V.. 2006. “Paleosol and Paleoenvironmental Conditions in the Lower Volga Steppes during the Golden Horde Period (13th–14th Centuries ad).” Eurasian Soil Science 39.2: 115–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cosmo, Di, Nicola. 2014–2015. “Why Qara Qorum? Climate and Geography in the Early Mongol Empire.” AEMA 21: 67–78.Google Scholar
Esper, Jan, Schweingruber, Fritz H., and Winiger, Matthias. 2002. “1300 Years of Climatic History for Western Central Asia Inferred from Tree-Rings.” The Holocene 12.3: 267–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Feng, Z-D., Wu, H. N., Zhang, C. J., Ran, M., and Sun, A. Z.. 2013. “Bioclimatic Change of the Past 2500 Years within the Balkhash Basin, Eastern Kazakhstan, Central Asia.” Quaternary International 311: 63–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fohlmeister, Jens, Plessen, Birgit, Dudashvili, Alexey Sergeevich, Tjallingii, Rik, Wolff, Christian, Gafurov, Abror, and Cheng, Hai. 2017. “Winter Precipitation Changes during the Medieval Climate Anomaly and the Little Ice Age in Arid Central Asia.” Quaternary Science Reviews 178: 24–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fukumoto, Yu, Kaoru Kashima, A. Orkhonselenge, and U. Ganzorig. 2012. “Holocene Environmental Changes in Northern Mongolia Inferred from Diatom and Pollen Records of Peat Sediment.” Quaternary International 254: 83–91.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ge, Quansheng, and Wenxiang, Wu. 2011. “Climate during the Medieval Climate Anomaly in China.” PAGES News 19: 24–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1987. Russia and the Golden Horde: The Mongol impact on Medieval Russian History. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
He, Yuxin, Zhao, Cheng, Wang, Zheng, Wang, Huanye, Song, Mu, Liu, Weiguo, and Liu, Zhonghui. 2013. “Late Holocene Coupled Moisture and Temperature Changes on the Northern Tibetan Plateau.” Quaternary Science Reviews 80: 47–57.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Helama, Samuli, Huhtamaa, Heli, Verkasalo, Erkki, and Alar, Läänelaid. 2017. “Something Old, Something New, Something Borrowed: New Insights to Human–Environment Interaction in Medieval Novgorod Inferred from Tree Rings.” Journal of Archaeological Science: Reports 13: 341–50.Google Scholar
Huang, Xiaozhong, Peng, Wei, Natalia Rudaya, Eric C. Grimm, Xuemei Chen, Cao, Xianyong, Zhang, Jun, et al. 2018. “Holocene Vegetation and Climate Dynamics in the Altai Mountains and Surrounding Areas.” Geophysical Research Letters 45.13: 6628–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huhtamaa, Heli. 2015. “Climatic Anomalies, Food Systems, and Subsistence Crises in Medieval Novgorod and Ladoga.” Scandinavian Journal of History 40.4: 562–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hymes, Robert. 2016. “Epilogue: A Hypothesis on the East Asian Beginnings of the Yersinia pestis Polytomy.” Medieval Globe 1.1: 285–308.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Illius, A. W., and O’ Connor, T. G.. 2000. “Resource Heterogeneity and Ungulate Population Dynamics.” Oikos 89.2: 283–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jenkins, Gareth. 1974. “A Note on Climatic Cycles and the Rise of Chinggis Khan.” CAJ 18.4: 217–26.Google Scholar
Jin, Heling, Zhizhu, Su, Sun, Liangying, Sun, Zhong, Zhang, Hong, and Jin, Liya. 2004. “Holocene Climatic Change in Hunshandake Desert.” Chinese Science Bulletin 49.16: 1730–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vasaru, Koskela, Mervi. 2012. “Bjarmaland and Interaction in the North of Europe from the Viking Age until the Early Middle Ages.” Journal of Northern Studies 6.2: 37–58.Google Scholar
Kremenetski, K. V., Boettger, T., MacDonald, G. M., Vaschalova, T., Sulerzhitsky, L., and Hiller, A.. 2004. “Medieval Climate Warming and Aridity as Indicated by Multiproxy Evidence from the Kola Peninsula, Russia.” Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology, Palaeoecology 209.1–4: 113–25.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Krivonogov, S. K., Burr, G. S., Kuzmin, Y. V., Gusskov, S. A., Kurmanbaev, R. K., Kenshinbay, T. I., and Voyakin, D. A.. 2014. “The Fluctuating Aral Sea: A Multidisciplinary-Based History of the Last Two Thousand Years.” Gondwana Research 26.1: 284–300.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lan, Jianghu, Hai, Xu, Sheng, Enguo, Keke, Yu, Huixian, Wu, Zhou, Kangen, Yan, Dongna, Yuanda, Ye, and Wang, Tianli. 2018. “Climate Changes Reconstructed from a Glacial Lake in High Central Asia over the Past Two Millennia.” Quaternary International 487: 43–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leland, Caroline, Pederson, Neil, Hessl, Amy, Nachin, Baatarbileg, Davi, Nicole, Rosanne D’Arrigo, and Jacoby, Gordon. 2013. “A Hydroclimatic Regionalization of Central Mongolia as Inferred from Tree Rings.” Dendrochronologia 31.3: 205–15.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Li, Jie, Mackay, Anson W., Zhang, Yan, and Jingjing, Li. 2013. “A 1000-Year Record of Vegetation Change and Wildfire from Maar Lake Erlongwan in Northeast China.” Quaternary International 290: 313–21.Google Scholar
Liu, Weiguo, Liu, Zhonghui, Zhisheng, An, Wang, Xulong, and Chang, Hong. 2011. “Wet Climate during the ‘Little Ice Age’ in the Arid Tarim Basin, Northwestern China.” The Holocene 21.3: 409–16.Google Scholar
Liu, Xiaohong, Shao, Xuemei, Zhao, Liangju, Qin, Dahe, Chen, Tuo, and Ren, Jiawen. 2007. “Dendroclimatic Temperature Record Derived from Tree-Ring Width and Stable Carbon Isotope Chronologies in the Middle Qilian Mountains, China.” Arctic, Antarctic, and Alpine Research 39.4: 651–57.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ma, Jinzhu, and Michael Edmunds, W.. 2006. “Groundwater and Lake Evolution in the Badain Jaran Desert Ecosystem, Inner Mongolia.” Hydrogeology Journal 14.7: 1231–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ma, Long, Jinglu, Wu, Hong, Yu, Haiao, Zeng, and Abuduwaili, Jilili. 2011. “The Medieval Warm Period and the Little Ice Age from a Sediment Record of Lake Ebinur, Northwest China.” Boreas 40.3: 518–24.Google Scholar
Mackay, Anson W., Ryves, D. B., Battarbee, R. W., Flower, R. J., Jewson, D., Rioual, P., and Sturm, M.. 2005. “1000 Years of Climate Variability in Central Asia: Assessing the Evidence Using Lake Baikal (Russia) Diatom Assemblages and the Application of a Diatom-Inferred Model of Snow Cover on the Lake.” Global and Planetary Change 46.1–4: 281–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Molnár, Ádám. 1994. Weather-Magic in Inner Asia. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Myglan, Vladimir S., Ch. Oidupaa, O., and Vaganov, E. A.. 2012. “A 2367-Year Tree-Ring Chronology for the Altai–Sayan Region (Mongun-Taiga Mountain Massif).” Archaeology, Ethnology and Anthropology of Eurasia 40.3: 76–83.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Novenko, Elena Y., Tsyganov, Andrey N., Rudenko, Olga V., Volkova, Elena V., Zuyganova, Inna S., Babeshko, Kirill V., Olchev, Alexander V., Losbenev, Nikolai I., Payne, Richard J., and Mazei, Yuri A.. 2016. “Mid-and Late-Holocene Vegetation History, Climate and Human Impact in the Forest–Steppe Ecotone of European Russia: New Data and a Regional Synthesis.” Biodiversity and Conservation 25.12: 2453–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Oberhänsli, Hedi, Boroffka, Nikolaus, Sorrel, Philippe, and Krivonogov, Sergey. 2007. “Climate Variability during the Past 2,000 Years and Past Economic and Irrigation Activities in the Aral Sea Basin.” Irrigation and Drainage Systems 21.3–4: 167–83.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pederson, Neil, Hessl, Amy E., Nachin Baatarbileg, Kevin J. Anchukaitis, and Cosmo, Nicola Di. 2014. “Pluvials, Droughts, the Mongol Empire, and Modern Mongolia.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences 111.12: 4375–79.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Pederson, Neil, Jacoby, Gordon C., D’Arrigo, Rosanne D., Cook, Edward R., Buckley, Brendan M., Dugarjav, Chultemiin, and Mijiddorj, R.. 2001. “Hydrometeorological Reconstructions for Northeastern Mongolia Derived from Tree Rings: 1651–1995.” Journal of Climate 14.5: 872–81.2.0.CO;2>CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pederson, , Neil, C. Leland, Baatarbileg Nachin, Hessl, A. E., Bell, A. R., Dario Martin-Benito, T. Saladyga, B. Suran, Brown, P. M., and Davi, Nicole K.. 2013. “Three Centuries of Shifting Hydroclimatic Regimes across the Mongolian Breadbasket.” Agricultural and Forest Meteorology 178: 10–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pei, Qing, Lee, Harry F., Zhang, David D., and Fei, Jie. 2019. “Climate Change, State Capacity and Nomad–Agriculturalist Conflicts in Chinese History.” Quaternary International 508: 36–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pei, Qing, and Zhang, David. 2014. “Long-Term Relationship between Climate Change and Nomadic Migration in Historical China.” Ecology and Society 19.2: 68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Putnam, Aaron E., Putnam, David E., Laia Andreu-Hayles, Edward R. Cook, Jonathan G. Palmer, Elizabeth H. Clark, Chunzeng Wang et al. 2016. “Little Ice Age Wetting of Interior Asian Deserts and the Rise of the Mongol Empire.” Quaternary Science Reviews 131: 33–50.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Qiang, Mingrui, Fahu, Chen, Jiawu, Zhang, Shangyu, Gao, and Aifeng, Zhou. 2005. “Climatic Changes Documented by Stable Isotopes of Sedimentary Carbonate in Lake Sugan, Northeastern Tibetan Plateau of China, since 2 kaBP.” Chinese Science Bulletin 50.17: 1930–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ren, Guoyu. 1998. “Pollen Evidence for Increased Summer Rainfall in the Medieval Warm Period at Maili, Northeast China.” Geophysical Research Letters 25.11: 1931–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rösch, Manfred, Fischer, Elske, and Tanja, Märkle. 2005. “Human Diet and Land Use in the Time of the Khans: Archaeobotanical Research in the Capital of the Mongolian Empire, Qara Qorum, Mongolia.” Vegetation History and Archaeobotany 14.4: 485–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rudaya, Natalia, Tarasov, Pavel, Dorofeyuk, Nadezhda, Solovieva, Nadia, Kalugin, Ivan, Andreev, Andrei, Andrei Daryin et al. 2009. “Holocene Environments and Climate in the Mongolian Altai Reconstructed from the Hoton-Nur Pollen and Diatom Records: A Step towards Better Understanding Climate Dynamics in Central Asia.” Quaternary Science Reviews 28.5–6: 540–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schamiloglu, Uli. 2016. “Climate Change in Central Eurasia and the Golden Horde.” Zolotoordynskoe obozrenie 1: 6–24.Google Scholar
SH. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Shinneman, Avery L. C., Umbanhowar, Charles E., Edlund, Mark B., and Soninkhishig, N.. 2010. “Late-Holocene Moisture Balance Inferred from Diatom and Lake Sediment Records in Western Mongolia.” The Holocene 20.1: 123–38.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Solomina, Olga, and Alverson, Keith. 2004. “High Latitude Eurasian Paleoenvironments: Introduction and Synthesis.” Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology, Palaeoecology 209.1–4: 1–18.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Solomina, Olga, Davi, Nicole, D’Arrigo, Rosanne, and Jacoby, Gordon. 2005. “Tree‐Ring Reconstruction of Crimean Drought and Lake Chronology Correction.” Geophysical Research Letters 32.19: 1–4.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sorrel, Philippe, Popescu, S.-M., Head, M. J., Suc, Jean-Pierre, Klotz, Stephan, and Oberhänsli, H.. 2006. “Hydrographic Development of the Aral Sea during the last 2000 Years Based on a Quantitative Analysis of Dinoflagellate Cysts.” Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology, Palaeoecology 234.2–4: 304–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vetter, Susanne. 2005. “Rangelands at Equilibrium and Non-equilibrium: Recent Developments in the Debate.” Journal of Arid Environments 62.2: 321–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Woodruff, J. D., et al. 2015. “Depositional Evidence for the Kamikaze Typhoons and Links to Changes in Typhoon Climatology.” Geology 43.1: 91–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wu, Wenxiang, Quansheng, Ge, Jingyun, Zheng, Yang, Zhou, Ying, Hu. 2009. “Qihou bianhua yinsu zai Menggu xi zheng zhong de keneng zuoyong yanjiu 氣候變化因素在蒙古西征中的可能作用硏究” (Possible Role of Climate Change in the Mongol Westward Conquest). Quaternary Sciences 29.4: 724–29.Google Scholar
Yang, Bao, Wang, Jinsong, Bräuning, Achim, Dong, Zhibao, and Esper, Jan. 2009. “Late Holocene Climatic and Environmental Changes in Arid Central Asia.” Quaternary International 194.1–2: 68–78.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yang, Yunpeng, Zhang, Dongliang, Lan, Bo, Abdusalih, Nurbay, and Feng, Zhaodong. 2019. “Peat δ13CCelluose-Signified Moisture Variations over the Past ∼ 2200 Years in the Southern Altai Mountains, Northwestern China.” Journal of Asian Earth Sciences 174: 59–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zhang, Dian, Jim, Chiyung, Lin, Chusheng, Yuanqing, He, and Lee, Fung. 2005. “Climate Change, Social Unrest and Dynastic Transition in Ancient China.” Chinese Science Bulletin 50.2: 137–44.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zhang, Yan, Yang, Ping, Tong, Chuan, Liu, Xingtu, Zhang, Zhenqing, Wang, Guoping, and Meyers, Philip A.. 2018. “Palynological Record of Holocene Vegetation and Climate Changes in a High-Resolution Peat Profile from the Xinjiang Altai Mountains, Northwestern China.” Quaternary Science Reviews 201: 111–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zhang, Yun, Kong, Zhao Chen, Yan, Shun, Yang, Zhen Jing, and Jian, Ni. 2009. “‘Medieval Warm Period’ on the Northern Slope of Central Tianshan Mountains, Xinjiang, NW China.” Geophysical Research Letters 36.11, L11702.CrossRefGoogle Scholar

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas T. 1983. “The Yüan Dynasty and the Uighurs of Turfan.” In China among Equals: The Middle Kingdom and Its Neighbors, 10th–14th Centuries, ed. Morris Rossabi, 243–80. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Andrews, Peter Alford. 1999. Felt Tents and Pavilions: The Nomadic Tradition and Its Interaction with Princely Tentage, 2 vols. London.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher. 2004. Encyclopedia of Mongolia and the Mongol Empire. New York.Google Scholar
Babur, Zahir al-Din Muhammad. 1996. The Baburnama: Memoirs of Babur, Prince and Emperor, tr. W. M. Thackston. Washington, DC and New York.Google Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Birge, Bettine. 1995. “Levirate Marriage and the Revival of Widow Chastity in Yüan China.” Asia Major 8.2: 107–46.Google Scholar
Birge, Bettine 2002. Women, Property, and Confucian Reaction in Sung and Yüan China (960–1368). Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birge, Bettine 2003. “Women and Confucianism from Song to Ming: The Institutionalization of Patrilineality.” In The Song–Yuan–Ming Transition in Chinese History, ed. Richard von Glahn and Paul Smith, 212–40. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Birge, Bettine 2017. Marriage and the Law in the Age of Khubilai Khan: Cases from the Yuan Dianzhang. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2008. Kingship and Ideology in the Islamic and Mongol Worlds. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2016. “Marriage, Family and Politics: The Ilkhanid–Oirat Connection.” In JRAS 26: 1–14.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2018. Women and the Making of the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cai, Meibiao 蔡美彪. 1955. Yuandai baihua bei jilu 元代白話碑集錄 (Collection of Paihua Inscriptions in the Yuan Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Cai, Meibiao 2012. “Tuolie gena hadun shishi kaobian 脫列哥那哈敦史事考辨” (Analysis of the historical events of Töregene Khatun). In Liao Jin Yuan shi kaosuo 遼金元史考索 (Investigation of the History of Liao, Jin and Yuan), by Cai Meibiao. Beijing.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1956. “The Biography of Bayan of the Bārin in the Yuan shih.” HJAS 19: 185–303.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1960. “The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1240.” HJAS 23: 62–75.Google Scholar
Dawson, Christopher. 1955. The Mongol Mission: Narratives and Letters of the Franciscan Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. New York.Google Scholar
Bruno, De Nicola. 2014. “The Queen of the Chagatayids: Orghīn Khātun and the Rule of Central Asia.” JRAS 25.1–2: 107–20.Google Scholar
Bruno, De Nicola 2017. Women in Mongol Iran: The Khatuns, 1206–1335. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Ding, Xueyun 丁學芸. 1984. “Jianguo gongzhu tongyin yu Wanggu bu yicun 監國公主銅印與汪古部遺存” (The Seal of the Princess Regent and the Ancient Remains of the Önggüt Tribe). Neimenggu wenwu kaogu 內蒙古文物考古3: 103–8.Google Scholar
Ebrey, Patricia Buckley. 1993. The Inner Quarters: Marriage and the Lives of Chinese Women in the Sung Period. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Farquhar, David M. 1985. “Female Officials in Yüan China.” Journal of Turkish Studies 9: 21–25.Google Scholar
Farquhar, David M. 1990. The Government of China under Mongolian Rule: A Reference Guide. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Holmgren, Jennifer. 1985. “The Economic Foundations of Virtue: Widow-Remarriage in Early and Modern China.” Australian Journal of Chinese Affairs 13: 1–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holmgren, Jennifer 1986. “Observations on Marriage and Inheritance Practices in Early Mongol and Yüan Society, with Particular Reference to the Levirate.” Journal of Asian History 20.2: 127–92.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Rawshan. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kessler, Adam T. 1993. Empires beyond the Great Wall: The Heritage of Genghis Khan. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Ko, Dorothy. 2005. Cinderella’s Sisters: A Revisionist History of Footbinding. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 劉迎勝. 2015. “‘Yuan shi, Taizongji’ Naimazhen huanghou jianguo bufen jianzheng 《元史·太宗紀》奶馬眞皇后監國部分箋證” (Examination of the Section on the Empress Dowager Naimajin in the Annals of Taicong of Yuan shi). Xibu Menggu luntan 西部蒙古論壇, 2: 3–13.Google Scholar
Miyawaki-Okada, Junko. 2001. “Women’s Property in the History of Nomadic Societies.” In Altaic Affinities, ed. Honey, David B. and David, C. Wright, 82–89. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Moule, A.C., and Pelliot, Paul. (1938) 1976. Marco Polo: The Description of the World. New York.Google Scholar
Mu’izz al-Ansāb. British Library OR 467.Google Scholar
Robinson, David M. 2009. Empire’s Twilight: Northeast Asia under the Mongols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Rockhill, William, trans. 1967. The Journey of William of Rubruck to the Eastern Parts of the World, 1253–55, as Narrated by Himself. Nendeln, Liechtenstein.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1979. “Khubilai Khan and the Women in His Family.” Studia Sino-Mongolica: Festschrift für Herbert Franke. Wiesbaden, 153–80.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 1988. Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Serruys, Henry. 1987. “Remains of Mongol Customs in China during the Early Ming Period.” Reprinted in The Mongols and Ming China: Customs and History, 137–90. London.Google Scholar
Tongzhi tiaoge. 2001. Tongzhi tiaoge jiaozhu 通制條格校注 (Tongzhi tiaoge, Punctuated and Annotated), ed. Linggui, Fang 方齡貴. Beijing.Google Scholar
Uno, Nobuhiro. 2009. “Exchange-Marriage in the Royal Families of Nomadic States.” In The Early Mongols: Language, Culture and History. Studies in Honor of Igor de Rachewiltz on the Occasion of his 80th Birthday, ed. Volker Rybatzki, Alessandra Pozzi, Peter W. Geier, and John R. Krueger, 175–82. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Waley, Arthur, tr. 1931. The Travels of an Alchemist: The Journey of the Taoist Ch’ang-ch’un from China to the Hindukush at the Summons of Chingiz Khan, Recorded by his Disciple, Li Chih-Ch’ang. London.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William of. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke, 1253–55, tr. Peter A. Jackson. London.Google Scholar
Wu, Pei-Yi. 2002. “Yang Miaozhen: A Woman Warrior in Thirteenth-Century China.” Nan Nü: Men, Women and Gender in Early and Imperial China 4.2: 137–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Xi, Lei 喜蕾. 2003. Yuandai Gaoli gongnü zhidu yanjiu 元代高麗貢女制度硏究 (The System of Korean Tribute Women during Yuan Times). Beijing.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Yuan dianzhang 元典章. 1976. Dayuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang 大元聖政國朝典章 (Statutes and Precedents of the Sacred Administration of the Great Yuan Dynastic State) (photo reprint of Yuan ed.). Taipei.Google Scholar
Zenkovsky, Serge A., and Jean Zenkovsky, Betty, trs. 1984. The Nikonian Chronicle. Princeton.Google Scholar
Zhao, George Qingzhi. 2008. Marriage as Political Strategy and Cultural Expression: Mongolian Royal Marriages from World Empire to Yuan Dynasty. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zhao, George Q., and Guisso, Richard W. L. 2005. “Female Anxiety and Female Power: Political Intervention by Mongol Empresses during the 13th and 14th Centuries in China.” In History and Society in Central and Inner Asia, ed. Michael Gervers, Uradyn E. Bulag, and Gillian Long, Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia 7: 17–23.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands. Berkeley, CA.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1996. “Spiritual Geography and Political Legitimacy in the Eastern Steppe.” In Ideology and the Formation of Early States, ed. Henri Claessen and Jarich Oosten, 116–35. Leiden.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Bade, David. 2002. Khubilai Khan and the Beautiful Princess of Tumapel. Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Bemmann, , Jan, U. Erdenebat, and Pohl, Ernst. 2010. Mongolia–German Karakorum Expedition. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2009. “The Mongols in Central Asia from Chinggis Khan’s Invasion to the Rise of Temür: The Ögödeid and Chaghadaid realms.” In CHIA, 46–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Boyle, John. 1977. The Successors of Genghis Khan. New York.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul. 1993. “Činqai.” In ISK, 95–111.Google Scholar
Hok-lam, Chan. 1993. “Liu Ping-chung.” In ISK, 245–69.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis. 1952. “The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1346.” HJAS 15.1–2: 1–123.Google Scholar
Dardess, John. 1972–1973. “From Mongol Empire to Yuan Dynasty: Changing Forms of Imperial Rule in Mongolia and Central Asia.” Monumenta Serica 30: 117–65.Google Scholar
Dardess, John 1994. “Shun-ti and the End of Yuan Rule in China.” In CHC, 521–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
de Rachewiltz, Igor. 1981. “Some Remarks on Töregene’s Edict of 1240.” Papers on Far Eastern History 23: 38–63.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, Nicola. 2014. “Climate Change and the Rise of an Empire.” Institute for Advanced Studies Newsletter, at ias.edu/ias-letter/dicosmo-mongol-climate.Google Scholar
Endicott, Elizabeth. 2005. “The Mongols and China: Cultural Contacts and the Changing Nature of Pastoral Nomadism (Twelfth to Early Twentieth Centuries).” In Mongols, Turks, and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 461–82. Leiden.Google Scholar
Ulambayar, Erdenebat, and Ernst Pohl. 2009. “The Crossroads in Khara Khorum: Excavations at the Center of the Mongol Empire.” In Genghis Khan and the Mongol Empire, ed. William Fitzhugh, Morris Rossabi, and William Honeychurch, 137–45. Seattle.Google Scholar
Farquhar, David. 1990. The Government of China under Mongolian Rule. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Franke, Wolfgang. 1951–1953. “Feldzüge durch die Mongolei im frühen 15. Jahrhundert.” Sinologica 3: 81–88.Google Scholar
Franke, Wolfgang 1954. “Yung-lo’s Mongolei Feldzüge.” Sinologische Arbeiten 3: 1–54.Google Scholar
Hambis, Louis. 1954. Le chapitre CVII du Yuan che. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heissig, Walther. 1980. Religions of Mongolia, tr. Geoffrey Samuel. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Ch’i-ch’ing, Hsiao. 1994. “Mid-Yuan Politics.” In CHC6, 490–560.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kasakevich, V. N. 1943. “Sources to the History of the Chinese Military Expeditions into Mongolia,” tr. Rudolf Löwenthal. Monumenta Serica 8: 328–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng. 2005. “War and Peace between the Yuan Dynasty and the Chaghadaid Khanate.” In Mongols, Turks, and Others, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Michal, Biran, 339–58. Leiden.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng 劉迎勝. 2011. Chahetai Hanguo shi yanjiu 察合台汗國史硏究 (Study of the History of the Chaghadaid Khanate). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Lynn, R. J. 1993. “Hao Ching.” In ISK, 348–70.Google Scholar
Moule, A. C., and Pelliot, Paul. 1938. Marco Polo: The Description of the World. London.Google Scholar
Olbricht, Peter. 1954. Das Postwesen in China unter den Mongolenherrschaft im 13. und 14. Jahrhundert. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Pederson, Neil. 2003. “Temperature and Precipitation in Mongolia Based on Dendroclimatic Investigations.” China Science Bulletin 48.14: 1474–79.Google Scholar
Pederson, Neil, Amy E. Hessl, Nachin Baatarbileg, Kevin J. Anchukaitis, and Nicola Di Cosmo. 2014. “Pluvials, Droughts: The Mongol Empire and Modern Mongolia.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences 111: 4375–79.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Pelliot, Paul. 1925. “Note sur Karakorum.” Journal asiatique 206: 372–75.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul 1927. “Une ville musulmane dans la Chine du nord sous les mongols.” Journal asiatique 211: 261–79.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul 1959–1963. Notes on Marco Polo, 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Pokotilov, Dimitrii. 1947–1949. History of the Eastern Mongols during the Ming Dynasty from 1368 to 1644, tr. Rudolf Löwenthal. Chengdu.Google Scholar
Robinson, David. 2001. Bandits, Eunuchs, and the Son of Heaven. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Robinson, David 2008. “The Ming Court and the Legacy of the Yuan Mongols.” In Cultures, Courtiers, and Competition: The Ming Court, ed. Robinson, David, 365–421. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Robinson, David 2019. In the Shadow of the Mongol Empire: Ming China and Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1983. The Jurchens in the Yuan and Ming. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 1988. Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 1998. “Ming China and Inner Asia.” In The Cambridge History of China, vol. 8, The Ming Dynasty, 1368–1644, part 2, 221–71. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 2013. “Notes on Mongol Influence on the Ming Dynasty.” In Eurasian Influences on Yuan China, ed. Morris Rossabi, 200–23. Singapore.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 2017. “Geopolitics and the Mongol Empire.” In Geopolitics: Perspectives from the Engelsberg Seminars, 2016, ed. Linklater, Alexander, 83–91. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Schlegel, Dietlinde. 1968. Hao Ching (1222–1275): Ein chinesischer Berater der Kaisers Kublai Khan. Bamberg.Google Scholar
Serruys, Henry. 1957. “Remains of Mongol Customs during the Ming Period.” Monumenta Serica 16: 137–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Serruys, Henry 1959. “The Mongols in China during the Hung-wu Period.” Mélange chinois et bouddhiques 11: 1–328.Google Scholar
Serruys, Henry 1961. “Foreigners in the Metropolitan Police during the Fifteenth Century.” Oriens Extremus 8: 59–83.Google Scholar
Serruys, Henry 1966. “Landgrants to the Mongols in China, 1400–1460.” Monumenta Serica 25: 394–405.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shim, Hosung. 2014. “Postal Roads of the Great Khans in Central Asia under the Mongol-Yuan Empire.” JSYS 44: 405–69.Google Scholar
Uno, Nobuhiro 宇野伸浩, Muraoka Hitoshi 村岡倫, and Matsuda Koichi 松田孝一.1999. “Genchō kōki karakorumu jōshi hankā kensetsu kinen perushago hibun no kenkyū 元朝後期カラコルム城市ハーンカー建設記念ペルシア語碑文の研究” (Persian Inscription in Memory of the Establishment of a Khanqāh at Qaraqorum).” Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 14: 1–64 and Plates 1–5.Google Scholar
Watt, James, and Wardwell, Anne. 1997. When Silk Was Gold. New York.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William of. 1990. The Mission of William of Rubruck, tr. Peter Jackson. London.Google Scholar
Yao, Dali 姚大力. 1983. “Naiyan zhi luan zakao 乃顏之亂雜考.” Yuan shi ji beifang minzu yanjiu jikan 元史及北方民族硏究集刊 7: 74–82.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas. 1994. “The Rise of the Mongolian Empire.” In The Cambridge History of China, vol. 6, Alien Regimes and Border States, 907–1368, ed. Franke, Herbert and Twitchett, Denis, 321–413. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2014. “The Mongols and Nomadic Identity: The Case of the Kitans in China.” In Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 152–81. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Breuker, Remco. 2007. “Colonial Modernities in the 14th Century: Empire as the Harbinger of Modernity.” In Korea in the Middle: Korean Studies and Area Studies: Essays in Honour of Boudewijin Walraven, ed. Remco Breuker, 45–66. Leiden.Google Scholar
Breuker, Remco 2011. “Narratives of Inauthenticity, Impurity, and Disorder. Or: How Forgeries, Half-Castes, and Hooligans Shaped Pre-modern Korean History.” Sungkyun Journal of East Asian Studies 11.2: 183–208.Google Scholar
Breuker, Remco 2012. “And Now Your Highness, We’ll Discuss the Location of Your Hidden Rebel Base.” Journal of Asian History 46.1: 59–95.Google Scholar
Breuker, Remco 2014. “Within or without? Ambiguity of Borders and Koryŏ Koreans’ Travels during the Liao, Jin, Song and Yuan.” East Asian History 38: 47–62.Google Scholar
Cao, Yongnian 曹永年. 2001. “Bei xun si ji suo jian zhi Bei Yuan zhengju 《北巡私記》所見之北元政局” (Political Situation of Northern Yuan Viewed from Bei xun si ji). Neimenggu daxue xuebao 內蒙古大學學報 (renwen shehui kexueban 人文社會科學版) 33.1: 48–55.Google Scholar
Chang, Tong’ik 張東翼. 1994. Koryŏ hugi oegyosa yŏn’gu 高麗後期外交史硏究 (A History of Foreign Relations during the Late Koryŏ Period). Seoul.Google Scholar
Chen, Gaohua 陳高華. 1991. “Yuanchao yu Gaoli de haishang jiaotong 元朝與高麗的海上交通” (Maritime Interaction between the Yuan and Koryŏ Dynasties). Chindan hakpo 震檀學報 71–72: 348–58.Google Scholar
Cho, Myŏngje 조명제. 2008. “14 segi Koryŏ chisik’in ǔi ipWŏn kwa sullye 14세기 高麗 지식인의 入元과 순례” (Fourteenth-Century Koryŏ Intellectuals in the Yuan and Pilgrimage) Yŏksa wa Kyŏnggye 역사와 경계 69: 7–40.Google Scholar
Ch’oe, Jongsŏk 崔鍾奭. 2010. “1356 (Kongminwang 5)–1369 nyŏn (Kongminwang 18) Koryŏ–Monggol (Wŏn) kwan’gye ǔi sŏnggyŏk: ‘Wŏn kansŏpgi’ waǔi yŏnsoksŏng ǔr chungsim ǔro: 1356(공민왕5)–1369년(공민왕18)고려–몽골(원) 관계의 성격—‘원간섭기’와의 연속성을 중심으로” (The Nature of Koryŏ–Mongol Relations between 1356 and 1369: The Continuity of ‘Yuan Intervention’). Yŏksa kyoyuk 역사교육 116: 233–71.Google Scholar
Ch’oe, Yunjŏng 최윤정. 2011 “Monggol ŭi Yodong·Koryŏ kyongnyak chaegŏmt’o (1211–1259) 몽골의 요동·고려 경략 재검토 (1211~1259)” (A Re-examination of the Mongols’ Campaigns for Liaodong and Koryŏ (1211–1259)). Yŏksa hakpo 歷史學報 209: 107–53.Google Scholar
Chŏn, Yŏngjun 전영준. 2013. “Koryŏ hugi Cheju yigŏ Wŏn ijumin kwa t’onghon 고려후기 제주 移居 元이주민과 通婚” (Migrants from Yuan China to Cheju and Intermarriage). Tamunhwa k’ont’ench’ǔ yŏn’gu 다문화콘텐츠연구 15: 395–425.Google Scholar
Chŏng, Inji 鄭麟趾. 1972. Koryŏsa 高麗史 (History of Koryŏ) (1454). Seoul.Google Scholar
Delgado, James. 2008. Khubilai Khan’s Lost Fleet. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Han, Rulin 韓儒林. 2008. Yuan chao shi 元朝史 (A History of the Yuan Dynasty). Beijing.Google Scholar
munhwa kyoryu kigŭm, Han-Il and yŏksa chaedan, Tongbuga 한일 문화교류 기금과 동북아역사재단, eds. 2009. Monggol ŭi Koryŏ. Ilbon ch’imgong kwa Han-Il kwan’gye 몽골의 고려‧일본 침공 과 한일 관계 (Korean–Japanese Relations and the Mongol Invasions of Koryŏ and Japan). Seoul.Google Scholar
Hazard, Benjamin. 1967. “Japanese Marauding in Medieval Korea: The Wako Impact on Late Koryŏ.” PhD dissertation, UC Berkeley.Google Scholar
Henthorn, William. 1963. Korea: The Mongol Invasions. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-ch’ing 蕭啓慶. 2007. “Yuan–Li guanxizhong de wangshi huanghun yu qiangquan zhengzhi 元麗關係中的王室皇婚與强權政治” (The Politics of Autocratic Power and Royal Marriage in Yuan–Koryŏ Relations). In Nei Beiguo er wai Zhongguo: Meng Yuan shi yanjiu 內北國而外中國, vol. 2, 766–89, Beijing.Google Scholar
Hu, Zhongda 胡鐘達. 1984. “Ming yu Bei Yuan: Menggu guanxi zhi tantao 明與北元—蒙古關係之探討” (The Ming and the Northern Yuan: An Exploration of Mongol Relations). Neimenggu shehui kexue 內蒙古社會科學 5: 44–55.Google Scholar
Hwang, Unyong 黃雲龍. 1980. “Koryŏ Kongmin wangdae ŭi taeWŏn Myŏng kwan’gye 高麗 恭愍王代의 對元明關係” (Koryŏ’s Relations with the Yuan and Ming during the Reign of King Kongmin). Tongguk sahak 東國史學 14: 1–14.Google Scholar
Ikeuchi, Hiroshi 池內宏. 1918. “Kōraimatsu ni okeru Min oyobi Bokken to no kankei 高麗末に於ける明及び北元との關係” (Relations between the Ming and the Northern Yuan during the late Koryŏ Period). Shigaku zasshi 史学雑誌 29.1–4: 56–90, 161–79, 251–71, 372–89.Google Scholar
Kim, Hodong 金浩東. 2007. Monggol cheguk kwa Koryŏ: K’ubillai chŏnggwŏn ŭi t’ansaeng kwa Koryŏ ŭi chŏngch’ijŏk wisang 몽골제국과 고려 쿠빌라이 정권의 탄생과 고려의 정치적 위상 (The Mongol Empire and Koryŏ: The Rise of Qubilai and the Political Status of the Koryŏ Dynasty). Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Hyewŏn 金惠苑. 1990. “Yŏ Wŏn wangsil t’onghon ŭi sŏngnip kwa tŭkching 麗元王室通婚의 成立과 特徵” (The Establishment and Distinguishing Features of the Koryŏ–Mongol Royal Marriage Alliance). Yitae sawŏn 梨大史苑 24–25: 165–212.Google Scholar
Kim, Hyewŏn 1998. “Koryŏ Kongmin wangdae taeoe chŏngch’aek kwa Han’in kun’ung 高麗 恭愍王代 對外政策과 漢人群雄” (Foreign Relations Policy during the Reign of King Kongmin and Chinese Warlords). Paeksan hakpo 白山學報 51: 61–101.Google Scholar
Kim, Kujin 金九鎭. 1986. “Wŏndae Yodong chibang ŭi Koryŏ kunmin 元代 遼東地方의 高麗軍民” (Military and Civilian Koryŏ Populations in the Liaodong Region during the Yuan Period). In Yi Wŏnsun kyosu hwagap kinyŏm sahak nonch’ong 李元淳敎授華甲記念史學論叢, ed. Wŏnsun, Yi 李元淳, 496–86. Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Kyŏngnok 金景祿. 2007. “Kongmin wangdae kukche chŏngse wa taeoe kwan’gye ǔi chŏn’gae yangsang 공민왕대 국제정세와 대외관계의 전개양상” (International Conditions during the Reign of King Kongmin and the Unfolding of Foreign Relations). Yŏksa wa hyŏnsil 역사와 현실 64: 197–231.Google Scholar
Kim, Sanggi 金庠基. 1999. Sinp’yŏn Koryŏ sidaesa 新編高麗時代史 (A History of the Koryŏ Period, Revised). Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Sŏnho 金鮮浩. 1996. “Sipsa segimal Mong–Yŏ kwan’gye wa Tongbuk’a chŏngse pyŏnhwa 十四世紀末 蒙‧麗 關係와 東北亞 政勢變化” (The Shifting Political Situation of Northeast Asia and Koryŏ–Mongol Relations during the late Fourteenth Century). Kangwŏn sahak 江原史學 12: 95–107.Google Scholar
Kim, Taemyŏng 金戴名. 2013. “Koryŏ hugi Tonggung siwi kongja chedo ŭi pyŏnhwa 高麗後期東宮侍衛公子制度變化” (Institutional Change in the Heir Apparent’s Guard during the Late Koryŏ). Sahak yŏn’gu 사학연구 112: 79–112.Google Scholar
Kim, Tangt’aek 金塘澤. 1997a. “Im Yon’s (林衍) Regime and Koryŏ’s Return of the Capital to Kaesong (開京還都).” Korean Social Science Journal 23: 103–12.Google Scholar
Kim, Tangt’aek 1997b. “Koryo˘ Uwang wo˘nnyo˘n (1375) Wo˘n kwau˘i oegyo kwan’gye chaegae ru˘l tullo˘ssan cho˘ngch’i seryok kan u˘i kaldu˘ng 高麗王禑元年(1375) 元과 외교관계 再開를 둘러싼 정치세력 간의 갈등 (Tensions among Political Forces Surrounding the Re-establishment of Diplomatic Relations with the Yuan Dynasty in the First Year of King U’s Reign (1375)).” Chindan hakpo 震檀學報 83: 21–41.Google Scholar
Kim, Tangt’aek 1998. Wŏn kansŏpha ŭi Koryŏ chŏngch’isa 元干涉下의 高麗政治史 (A Political History of Koryŏ under Mongol Intervention). Seoul.Google Scholar
Ko, Hyeyŏng 高惠玲. 1984. “Pang Sin’u soron 方臣佑小論” (A Study of Pang Sin’u). In Yŏksa wa in’gan ǔi taeǔng: Ko Pyŏng’ik sŏnsaeng hoegap kinyŏm sahak nonch’ong 歷史와 人間의 對應: 高柄翊先生回甲紀念史學論叢 (History and Human Responses: A Collection of Historical Essays Commemorating Professor Ko Pyŏng’ik’s Sixtieth Birthday), ed. Ko Pyŏng’ik sŏnsaeng hoegap kinyŏm sahak nonch’ong kanhaeng wiwŏnhoe 高柄翊先生回甲紀念史學論叢刊行委員會, 753–69. Seoul.Google Scholar
Ko, Pyŏng’ik 高柄翊. 1970. Tong’a kyosŏpsa ŭi yŏn’gu 東亞交涉史의 硏究 (A History of Negotiations in East Asia). Seoul.Google Scholar
KS. See Chŏng Inji.Google Scholar
KSCY. See Nam Sumun.Google Scholar
Kwŏn, Yongch’ŏl 권용철. 2014. “Tae Wŏn cheguk malgi chŏngguk kwa Ch’unghyewang ŭi chŭkwi, pokwi, p’yewi 大元帝國 末期 政局과 충혜왕의 즉위, 복위, 폐위” (The Political Situation during the Late Yuan Empire and the Enthronement, Re-enthronement, and Dethronement of Koryŏ’s King Ch’unghye). Hanguksa hakpo 韓國史學報 56: 65–107.Google Scholar
Ledyard, Gary. 1963. “Two Mongol Documents from the Koryŏsa.” Journal of the American Oriental Society 83.2: 225–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ledyard, Gary 1964. “The Mongol Campaigns in Korea and the Dating of the Secret History of the Mongols.” Central Asiatic Journal 9: 1–22.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn. See Yi Kanghan.Google Scholar
Lee, Miji. 2007. “Mongols, Barbarians, and the Great Suzerain: The Shifting Nomenclature of the Mongols during the Early Koryŏ–Mongol Relations in the 13th Century.” In Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia 8, Traders and Trade Routes of Central Asia and Inner Asia: “The Silk Road,” Then and Now: 77–91.Google Scholar
Ma, Juan 馬娟. 2002. “Yuandai semu Gaoli tonghun juli 元代色目高麗通婚擧例” (Examples of Intermarriage between Peoples of Various Categories and Koryŏ Subjects). Ningxia shehui kexue 寧夏社會科學 5: 94–97.Google Scholar
Min, Hyŏn’gu 閔賢九. 1998. “Chŏngch’ika rosŏ ŭi Kongminwang 政治家로서의 恭愍王” (King Kongmin as a Statesman). Asea yŏn’gu 亞細亞硏究 100: 271–96.Google Scholar
Morihira, Masahiko 森平雅彦. 2013. Mongoru hakenka no Kōrai: Teikoku chitsujo to ōkoku no taiō モンゴル覇權下の高麗: 帝國秩序と王國の對應 (Koryŏ under Mongol Hegemony: An Empire’s Order and a Kingdom’s Response). Nagoya.Google Scholar
Jirō, Murata 村田次郞. 1955. Kyoyōkan 居庸關 (Juyong Pass). Kyoto.Google Scholar
Nam, Sumun 南秀文. 1452. Koryŏsa chŏryo 高麗史節要 (Essentials of the History of Koryŏ). (Seoul, 1972 reprint.)Google Scholar
Nasen, 納延. 1981. Jin tai ji 金臺集 (Gold Pavilion Collection). Wenyuange Siku quanshu zhenben 文淵閣四庫全書珍本 edition. Taibei.Google Scholar
Pae, Sukhi 裴淑姬. 2008. “Wŏndae kwakŏje wa Koryŏ chinsa ǔi ǔnggŏ mit sukwan 元代科擧制와 高麗進士의 應擧 및 授官 (The Yuan Civil Service Examination System, Koryŏ Presented Scholars, and Appointment to Office). Tongyang sahak yŏn’gu 東洋史硏究 104: 121–54.Google Scholar
Pak, Kyŏngja 박경자. 2010. “Kungnyŏ ch’ulsin Koryŏ yŏindǔl ǔi sarm 貢女 출신 高麗女人들의 삶 (The Lives of Koryŏ Women Who Were Tribute Women). Yŏksa wa tamlon 역사와 담론 55: 33–64.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul. 1930. “Les mots Mongols dans le Korye sa.” Journal asiatique 207: 253–66.Google Scholar
Pirozhenko, Oleg. 2005. “Political Trends of Hong Bog Won Clan in the Period of Mongol Domination.” International Journal of Korean History 9: 237–56.Google Scholar
Quan, Heng 權衡 and Chongyue, Ren 任崇岳. 1991. Gengshen waishi jianzheng 庚申外記箋證 (Annotated Edition of An Unofficial Account of the Reign of Toghan-Temür). Zhengzhou.Google Scholar
Robinson, David. 2009. Empire’s Twilight: Northeast Asia under the Mongols. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Robinson, David 2015. “15 segi ch’o TongAsia esŏ ŭi Monggol yusan ŭi p’aag hagi: Myŏng-Sŏn yangjo ŭi yebi pigyo 15세기 초 동아시아에서의 몽골유산의 파악하기: 명‧선 양조의 예비비교” (Addressing the Mongol Legacy in Early Fifteenth-Century East Asia: A Preliminary Comparison of the Early Ming and Chosŏn Courts). Unpublished manuscript.Google Scholar
Robinson, David 2016. Seeking Order in a Tumultuous Age: The Collected Writings of Chŏng Tojŏn (1342–1398), a Korean Neo-Confucian. Honolulu.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rogers, Michael. 1959. “Koryŏ’s Military Dictatorship and Its Relations with Chin.” T’oung-pao 47: 43–62.Google Scholar
Rogers, Michael 1961. “The Regularization of Koryŏ–Chin Relations (1161–1131).” CAJ 6: 51–84.Google Scholar
Shultz, Edward. 2000. Generals and Scholars: Military Rule in Medieval Korea. Honolulu.Google Scholar
To, Hyŏnch’ŏl 都賢喆. 1998. “Koryŏ malgi sadaebu ŭi taeoegwan: hwa’iron ŭl chungsim ŭro 高麗末期 士大夫의 對外觀—華夷論을 중심으로” (Literati Views of the Outside World during the Late Koryŏ: Discourses on Sino-Barbarian Relations). Chindan hakpo 震檀學報 86: 73–99.Google Scholar
To, Hyŏnch’ŏl 2006. “Sŏngnihak ŭi suyong kwa Chosŏn ŭi chibae i’nyŏm 성리학의 수용과 조선의 지배이념” (The Reception of Neo-Confucianism and the Dominant Ideology of the Chosŏn). In Hanguk sasangsa immun 한국사상사 입문 (Introduction to Korean Intellectual History), ed. Hanguk sasangsa immun hakhoe, 187–209. Seoul.Google Scholar
To, Hyŏnch’ŏl 2013. Chosŏn chŏngi chŏngch’i sasangsa 조선전기 정치사상사 (A History of Political Thought during the Early Chosŏn Dynasty). Seoul.Google Scholar
Wang, Feng 王逢. 1988. Wuxiji 梧溪集 (Collected Writings). Reprinted in Beijing tushuguan guji zhenben congkan 北京圖書館古籍珍本叢刊 (Collection of Rare Editions of Classical Works from Beijing Library). Beijing.Google Scholar
Xi, Lei 喜蕾. 2002. “Yuandai Gaoli gongnü yu Mengguzu yiwai de qitade minzu tonghun zhuangkuang kaoshu 元代高麗貢女與蒙古族以外的其他的民族通婚狀況考述” (An Examination of Cases of Intermarriage between Koryŏ Tribute Women during the Yuan Period and Other Nationalities beyond the Mongols). Xibei minzu yanjiu 西北民族硏究 3: 122–30.Google Scholar
Xi, Lei 2003. Yuandai Gaoli gongnü zhidu yanjiu 元代高麗貢女制度硏究 (The Koryŏ Tribute Women System of the Yuan Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Xi, Lei 喜蕾 and Bagena, Temuer 特木爾巴格那. 2003. “Yuandai Gaoli gongnü zhidu yuqi zhengzhi wenhua Beijing 元代高麗貢女制度與其政治文化背景” (The Koryŏ Tribute Women System of the Yuan Dynasty and Its Political and Cultural Background). Neimenggu shehui kexue 內蒙古社會科學 (Chinese-language version) 24.5: 5–9.Google Scholar
Yagi, Takeshi 矢木毅. 2008. Kōrai kanryō seido kenkyū 高麗官僚制度硏究 (The Bureaucratic Institutions of the Koryŏ Dynasty). Kyoto.Google Scholar
Yang, Ŭisuk 梁義淑. 1996. “Wŏn kansŏpgi Yosimjiyŏk Koryŏin ŭi tonghyang 元 간섭기 遼瀋地域 高麗人의 동향” (Developments Related to Koryŏ Subjects in the Liaoyang–Shenyang Region during the Period of Yuan Intervention). Tongguk yŏksa kyoyuk 東國歷史敎育, 4.1: 1–39.Google Scholar
Ye, Ziqi 葉子奇. 1997. Caomu zi 草木子 (Master of Plants). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yi, Chŏngsin 이정신. 2014. “Koryŏ hugi ǔi yŏkkwan 高麗後期의 譯官” (Official Interpreters during the Late Koryŏ Dynasty). Hanguk chungsesa yŏn-gu 한국중세사연구 38: 373–403.Google Scholar
Yi, Hyŏng’u 이형우. 2012. “Koryŏ hugi yiju e taehan ilkoch’al: t’uhangmin sarye rǔl chungsim ǔro 고려후기 이주에 대한 일고찰—투항민 사례를 중심으로” (An Examination of Migration during the Late Koryŏ Period: A Case Study on Surrendering People). Hanguksa yŏn’gu 한국사연구 158: 269–300.Google Scholar
Yi, Ikchu 李益柱. 1996. “Koryŏ–Wŏn kwan’gye ŭi kojo e taehan yŏn’gu: sowi ‘Sejo koje’ ŭi punsŏk rŭl chungsim ŭro 高麗‧元關係의 構造에 대한 硏究—소위 ‘世祖舊制’ 의 분석을 중심으로” (The Structure of Koryŏ–Mongol Relations: An Analysis of the “Established Institutions of Qubilai”). Han’guk saron 韓國史論 36: 1–56.Google Scholar
Yi, Ikchu 2009. “Koryŏ–Monggor kwan’gyesa yŏn’gu sigak ŭi kŏmt’o” 고려—몽골 관계사 연구 시각의 검토” (A Consideration of Perspectives in Research on the History of Koryŏ–Mongol Relations). Han’guk chungsesa yŏn’gu 한국중세연구 27: 5–43.Google Scholar
Yi, Kaesŏk 李玠奭. 2010. “Wŏn kungjŏng ǔi Koryŏ ch’ulsin hwan’gwan kwa Yŏ–Wŏn kwan-gye 元 宮廷의 高麗출신 宦官과 麗元關係” (Koryŏ-Born Eunuchs of the Yuan Court and Koryŏ–Yuan Relations). Tongyang sahak yŏn’gu 東洋史學硏究 113: 143–70.Google Scholar
Yi, Kaesŏk 2011. “Yŏ–Mong kwan-gyesa yŏn’gu ǔi saeroun sijŏm 여몽관계사 연구의 새로운 시점” (New Perspectives in Research on Koryŏ–Mongol Relations). In 13–14 segi Koryŏ–Monggol kwan’gye tamgu 13–14 세기 고려–몽골관계 탐구 (An Exploration of Koryŏ–Mongol Relations in the 13th and 14th Centuries), ed. Tongbuga yŏksa chaedan 동북아역사 재단, Kyŏngbuk taehakkyo 경북대학교, and Han-Chung kyoryu yŏn’guwŏn 한중교류연구원, 11–50. Seoul.Google Scholar
Yi, Kaesŏk 2013. Koryŏ–TaeWŏn kwan’gye yŏn’gu 고려–대원 관계연구 (Koryŏ–Mongol Relations). Seoul.Google Scholar
Yi, Kanghan (Lee Kang-hahn) 李康漢. 2013. Koryŏ wa Wŏnjeguk ŭi kyoyŏk ŭi yŏksa 고려와 원제국의 교역의 역사 (The History of Koryŏ’s Trade with the Yuan Empire). Seoul.Google Scholar
Yi, Myŏngmi 李命美. 2003. “Koryŏ–Wŏn wangsil t’onghon ŭi chŏngch’ijŏk ŭimi 高麗・元王室通婚의 政治的 의미” (The Political Significance of Marriage between the Koryŏ and Yuan Ruling Houses). Han’guk saron 韓國史論 49: 7–81.Google Scholar
Yoon, Yonghyuk 윤용혁. 1991. Koryŏ tae-Mong hanjaeng yŏn’gu 高麗對蒙抗爭硏究 (Koryŏ’s War of Resistance against the Mongols). Seoul.Google Scholar
Yoon, Yonghyuk 2000. Koryŏ Sambyŏlch’o ŭi tae-Mong hangjaeng 고려 삼별초의 대몽 항쟁 (The Koryŏ Three Extraordinary Watches’ War of Resistance against the Mongols). Seoul.Google Scholar
Yoon, Yonghyuk 2006. “The Focal Issues in the Issues in the Historical Study of the Koryŏ’s Resistance against the Mongols.” International Journal of Korean History 10: 43–69.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Yun, Peter. 1998. “Rethinking the Tribute System: Korean States and Northeast Asian Interstate Relations 600–1600.” PhD dissertation, UCLA.Google Scholar
Yun, Peter 2002. “Mongols and Western Asians in the Late Koryŏ Ruling Stratum.” International Journal of Korean History 3: 51–69.Google Scholar
Yun, Peter 2006. “Popularization of Mongol Language and Culture in the Late Koryŏ Period.” International Journal of Korean History 10: 25–42.Google Scholar
Yun, Ǔnsuk 윤은숙. 2010. “Koryŏ ǔi Pukwŏn ch’ingho sayongkwa Tong Asia insik 고려의 北元칭호 사용과 동아시아 인식” (Koryŏ’s Use of the Address Northern Yuan and Perception of North Asia). Chung’ang Asia yŏn’gu 中央아시아硏究 15: 189–216.Google Scholar
Yun, Ǔnsuk 2011. “Yŏ–Mong kwan’gye ŭi sŏnggyŏk kwa Tong Asia ŭi kukche kwan’gye 여‧몽 관계의 성격과 동아시아의 국제관계” (The Nature of Koryŏ–Mongol Relations and the International Order of Northeast Asia) Tongbuk Asia nonch’ong 동북아시아논총 35: 119–62.Google Scholar
Yun, Ǔnsuk 2012. “14-segi mal Manjuǔi yŏksasang: Otch’igin wanggawa Manju” 14세기 말 만주의 역사상: 옷치긴 왕가와 만주” (The Historical Image of Manchuria during the Late Fourteenth Century: The House of Otchigin and Manchuria). Nong’ŏpsa yŏn’gu 농업사연구 11.1: 47–68.Google Scholar
Zhao, George. 2004. “Control through Conciliation: Royal Marriages between the Mongol Yuan and Koryŏ (Korea) during the 13th and 14th Centuries.” Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia 6: 3–26.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Alemany, Agustí. 2000. Sources on the Alans: A Critical Compilation. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–59. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 2009. “Mongols as Vectors for Cultural Transmission.” In CHIA, 135–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, William E. D. 1932. A History of the Georgian People. London.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 2004. Mongols and Mamlūks: The Mamlūk Īlkhānid War: 1260–1281. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 1992. “Ayn Jalut Revisited.” Tarih 2: 119–50.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven 2000.“Mongol Imperial Ideology and the Ilkhanid War against the Mamlūk.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David O., 57–72. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Atwood, Christopher. 2004. Encyclopedia of Mongolia and the Mongol Empire. New York.Google Scholar
Bachrach, Bernard S. 1973. A History of the Alans in the West. Minneapolis.Google Scholar
Balard, Michel. 1978. La Romanie génoise: XIIe–début du XVe siècle. 2 vols. Rome.Google Scholar
Hebraeus, Bar. 1932. The Chronography of Gregory Abu’l Faraj, ed. and tr. E. A. Wallis Budge. Oxford.Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert. 1979. “The Turco-Mongol Invasions and the Lords of Armenia in the 13–14th Centuries.” PhD dissertation, New York.Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert tr. 1991. The Georgian Chronicle, at www.attalus.org/armenian/gc1.htm (accessed February 2015).Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert 1997. “Armenia during the Seljuk and Mongol Period.” In The Armenian People from Ancient to Modern Times, ed. Hovannisian, Richard G., 241–71. London.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2002. “The Battle of Herat (1270): A Case of Inter-Mongol Warfare.” In Warfare in Inner Asian History, ed. Nicola Di Cosmo, 175–220. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Blake, Robert P., and Frye, Richard N., tr. 1949. “History of the Nation of the Archers (The Mongols) by Grigor of Akanc.” HJAS 12.3–4: 269–399.Google Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1964. “The Journey of Het’um, King of Little Armenia, to the Court of the Great Khan Mönkge.” CAJ 9: 175–89.Google Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1968. “Dynastic and Political History of the Īl-Khāns.” In CHI5, 303–421.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie F. 1849. Histoire de la Géorgie depuis l’antiquité jusqu’au xixe siècle, vol. 1. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Cahen, Claude. 1968. Pre-Ottoman Turkey. London.Google Scholar
Charachidzé, Georges. 1971. Introduction a l’étude de la féodalité géorgienne (le code de Georges le Brillant). Paris.Google Scholar
Charanis, Peter. 1963. The Armenians in the Byzantine Empire. Lisbon.Google Scholar
CHI5. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
CHIA. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Ciocîltan, Virgil. 2012. The Mongols and the Black Sea in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1949. “Mongolian Names and Terms in the History of the Nation of Archers by Grigor of Akanc.” HJAS 12.3–4: 400–43.Google Scholar
Dadoyan, Seta B. 2013 . The Armenians in the Medieval Islamic World, vol. 3, Medieval Cosmopolitanism and Images of Islam. New Brunswick, NJ.Google Scholar
Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan. 2011. The Mongols and the Armenians (1220–1335). Leiden.Google Scholar
Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan 2012. “The Mongol Conquerors in Armenia.” In Caucasus during the Mongol Period: Der Kaukasus in der Mongolenzeit, ed. Tubach, J., Vashalomidze, S. G., and Zimmer, M., 53–82. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
De Nersessian, Sirarpie. 1962. “The Kingdom of Cilician Armenia.” In A History of the Crusades, ed. Kenneth M. Setton, vol. 2, 44–71. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Eastmond, Anthony. 2017. Tamta’s World: The Life and Encounters of a Medieval Noblewoman from the Middle East to Mongolia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Galstyan, A. G. 1976. “The First Armeno-Mongol Negotiations.” Armenian Review, 29: 26–37.Google Scholar
Ghazarian, Jacob G. 2000. The Armenian Kingdom in Cilicia during the Crusades: The Integration of Cilician Armenians with the Latins, 1080–1393. Richmond.Google Scholar
Gilli-Elewy, Hend. 2011. “Al-Ḥawādit̠ al-gā̌miʿa: A Contemporary Account of the Mongol Conquest of Baghdad, 656/1258.” Arabica 58: 353–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1984. “Cumanica I: The Qipčaqs in Georgia.” AEMA 4: 45–87.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1992. An Introduction to the History of the Turkic Peoples: Ethnogenesis and State-Formation in Medieval and Early Modern Eurasia and the Middle East. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 2011. Central Asia in World History. Oxford.Google Scholar
Golubovich, Girolamo. 1906. Biblioteca bio-bibliografica dell’Oriente Francescano. Florence.Google Scholar
Grousset, René. 1965. L’empire des steppes: Attila, Gengis-Khan, Tamerlan. 4th ed. Paris.Google Scholar
Hafiz-i-Abru, , 1936. Chronique des rois mongols en Iran, ed. and tr. K. Bayani, vol. 2. Paris.Google Scholar
Hayton, . 1906. La Flor des Estoires des parties d’Orient, livres I–IV, ed. Kohler, Charles. In Recueil des historiens des croisades: Documents arméniens, ed. E. Dulaurier, vol. 2, xxiii–cxlii and 110–363. Paris.Google Scholar
Het’um the Historian. 2004. History of the Tartars. The Flower of Histories of the East, tr. Robert Bedrosian, Long Branch. at http://rbedrosian.com/Downloads/Hetum.pdf (accessed July 2021).Google Scholar
Ibn al-Athīr, . 2008. The Chronicle of Ibn al-Athir for the Crusading Period from al-Kamil fi’l-Ta’rikh, part 3, The Years 589–629/1193–1231: The Ayyubids after Saladin and the Mongol Menace, tr. D. S. Richards. Farnham and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1980. “The Crisis in the Holy Land in 1260.” English Historical Review, 95: 481–513.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005. The Mongols and the West: 1221–1410. Harlow.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2017. The Mongols and the Islamic World: From Conquest to Conversion. New Haven and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Karpov, Sergej Pavlovič. 1986. L’impero di Trebisonda, Venezia, Genova e Roma (1204–1461). Rapporti politici, diplomatici e commerciali. Ravenna.Google Scholar
Karpov, Sergej Pavlovič 2012. “New Archival Discoveries of Documents Concerning the Empire of Trebisond.” Gamer 1: 73–85.Google Scholar
Tskhovreba, Kartlis. 2014. “The Hundred Years’ Chronicle,” tr. D. Gamq’relidze. In Kartlis Tskhovreba. A History of Georgia, ed. Stephen Jones. Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Kirakos, Gadzakets’i. 1986. Kirakos Gadzakets’i’s History of the Armenians, tr. R. Bedrosian. New York, at http://rbedrosian.com/kg1.htm (accessed July 2021).Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, Dimitri. 2014. Byzantium and the Turks in the Thirteenth Century, Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lala Comneno, Adelaide. 2010. “La decorazione architettonica armena del periodo mongolo.” Bazmavep 3–4: 581–95.Google Scholar
Lambton, Ann K. S. 1986. “Mongol Fiscal Administration in Persia.” Studia Islamica 64: 79–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lambton, Ann K. S. 1987. “Mongol Fiscal Administration in Persia (Part ii).” Studia Islamica 65: 97–123.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lambton, Ann K. S. 1991. Landlord and Peasant in Persia: A Study of Land Tenure and Land Revenue Administration. London.Google Scholar
Landa, Ishayahu. 2018. “New Light on Early Mongol Islamisation: The Case of Arghun Aqa’s Family.” JRAS 28: 77–100.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lane, George. 1999. “Arghun Aqa: Mongol Bureaucrat in Iran.” Iranian Studies, 32.4: 459–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lane, George 2003. Early Mongol Rule in Thirteenth-Century Iran: A Persian Renaissance. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lane, George 2009. Genghis Khan and Mongol Rule. Indianapolis.Google Scholar
Lang, David M. 1955. Studies in the Numismatic History of Georgia in Transcaucasia. New York.Google Scholar
Loenertz, Raymond J. 1932. “Les missions dominicaines en Orient au xive siècle et la société des Frères pérégrinants pour le Christ.” Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum 2: 1–83.Google Scholar
Loenertz, Raymond J. 1937. La Société des frères pérégrinants: Étude sur l’Orient dominicain. Roma.Google Scholar
Luisetto, Frédéric. 2007. Arméniens et autres chrétiens d’Orient sous la domination mongole: L’Ilkhanat de Ghậzận 1295–1304. Paris.Google Scholar
Manandian, Hakob. 1952. K’nnakan Tesut’yun Hay Zhoghovrdi Patmut’yan (Critical View of the History of the Armenian People), vol. 3. Erevan.Google Scholar
May, Timothy. 1996. “Chormaqan Noyan: The First Mongol Military Governor in the Middle East.” PhD thesis, Indiana University.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles. 1990. “Pādshāh-i Islām: The Conversion of Sultan Maḥmūd Ghazan Khān.” Pembroke Papers 1: 159–77.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1999. The Fall of Amir Chupan and the Decline of the Ilkhanate, 1327–1337: A Decade of Discord in Mongol Iran. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 2007. “From Adam to Abaqa: Qadi Baidawi’s Rearrangement of History (Part II).” Studia Iranica 36.1: 7–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 2009. “Anatolia under the Mongols.” In The Cambridge History of Turkey: Byzantium to Turkey, 1071–1453, ed. Fleet, Kate, 51–101. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Minorsky, Vladimir. 1953. Studies in Caucasian History. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Morgan, David. 2007. The Mongols. Malden.Google Scholar
Mutafian, Claude. 2002. Le royaume arménien de Cilicie, XIIe–XIVe siècle. 2nd ed. Paris.Google Scholar
Mutafian, Claude 2013. L’Arménie du Levant, XIe–XIVe siècle, 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Orbelean, Step’annos. 2012–2015. History of the State of Sisakan, tr. Robert Bedrosian, at http://rbedrosian.com/SO/sotoc.html (accessed July 2021).Google Scholar
Orbélian, Stephannos. 1864. Histoire de la Siounie, tr. Marie F. Brosset. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Pegolotti, Francesco di Balduccio. 1936. La pratica della mercatura, ed. and tr. Allan Evans. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Petrushevsky, Ilya P. 1968. “The Socio-economic Condition of Iran under the II-Khans.” In CHI5, 483–537.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco. 2006. Milione: Le divisament dou monde, ed. and tr. Gabriella Ronchi. Milan.Google Scholar
Pubblici, Lorenzo. 2005. “Venezia e il Mar D’Azov: alcune considerazioni sulla Tana nel xiv secolo.” Archivio Storico Italiano 163: 435–83.Google Scholar
Pubblici, Lorenzo 2010. “Il fattore nomade e l’organizzazione politica armena: il caso della fiscalità durante il khanato di Möngke” Bazmavep 3–4: 533–49.Google Scholar
Pubblici, Lorenzo 2018. Dal Caucaso al Mar D’Azov: L’impatto dell’invasione mongola in Caucasia fra nomadismo e società sedentaria (1204–1295), 2nd ed. Florence.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Qazwīnī, Ḥamdallāh Mustawfī. 1915–1919. The Geographical Part of the Nuzhat al-qulūb, tr. Guy Le Strange, 2 vols., Leiden and London.Google Scholar
al-Dīn, Rashīd. 1946. Sbornik Letopisei, vol. 1, tr. L. A. Khetagurov, ed. Semenov, A. A.. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean. 1998. La papauté et les missions d’orient au moyen age (XIIIe–XVe siècles). Rome.Google Scholar
Sanjian, Avedis K. 1969. Colophons of Armenian Manuscripts, 1301–1480: A Source for Middle Eastern History. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sirinian, Anna. 2010. “I Mongoli nei colofoni dei manoscritti armeni.” Bazmavep 3–4: 481–519.Google Scholar
Smith, John Masson. 1970. “Mongol Nomadic Taxation.” HJAS 30: 46–85.Google Scholar
Stewart, Angus D. 2001. The Armenian Kingdom and the Mamlūks: War and Diplomacy During the Reigns of Het’um II (1289–1307). Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Suny, Ronald Grigor. 1994. The making of the Georgian Nation. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Tamarati, Michel. 1910. L’ église géorgienne des origines jusqu’à nos jours. Rome.Google Scholar
Tizengauzen, Vladimir G. 1941. Sbornik materialov otnosiashchikhsia k istorii Zolotoi ordy. Moskva.Google Scholar
Tosi, Maurizio. 1996. “Dalla tribù all’impero: Riflessioni sul Caucaso, le steppe ed i meccanismi dell’evoluzione sociale alla luce dei dati archeologici.” In Centro italiano di studi sull’alto Medioevo, Il Caucaso: cerniera fra culture dal Mediterraneo alla Persia (secoli IV–XI), 247–73. Spoleto.Google Scholar
Toumanoff, Cyril. 1963. Studies in Christian Caucasian History. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Toumanoff, Cyril 1966. “Armenia and Georgia.” In The Cambridge Medieval History, ed. Hussey, J. M., vol. 4, part 1, 593–637. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Toumanoff, Cyril 1971.“Caucasia and Byzantium.” Traditio 27: 111–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tsurtsumia, Mamuka. 2014. “Couched Lance and Mounted Shock Combat in the East: The Georgian Experience.” Journal of Medieval Military History 12: 81–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tubach, Jurgen, Sophie, Vashalomidze, and Manfred, Zimmer. 2013. Caucasus during the Mongol Period/Der Kaukasus in der Mongolenzeit. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Van Lint, Theo M. 2010. “I Mongoli nella poesia armena medievale.” Bazmavep 168.3–4: 457–80.Google Scholar
Van Lint, Theo M. 2013. “The Armenian Poet Frik and his Verses on Arghun Khan and Bugha.” In Ferdowsi, the Mongols and the History of Iran: Art, Literature and Culture from Early Islam to Qajar Persia. Studies in Honour of Charles Melville, ed. Robert Hillenbrand, Andrew C. S. Peacock, and Firuza Abdullaeva, 249–60. London and New York.Google Scholar
Vardan, Arewelts’i. 2007. Vardan Arewelts’i’s Compilation of History, tr. Robert Bedrosian, at http://rbedrosian.com/vaint.htm (accessed July 2021).Google Scholar
Vladimircov, Boris J. 1948. Le régime sociale des mongols, tr. Michel Carsow. Paris.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Akhmedov, Buri. 1965. Gosudarstvo kochevykh Uzbekov. Moscow.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1984. “Archaeology and Mid-imperial History: The Chin and Yüan.” In Soviet Studies of Premodern China, ed. Rozman, Gilbert, 81–95. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1985–1987. “The Princes of the Left Hand: An Introduction to the History of the Ulus of Orda in the Thirteenth and Early Fourteenth Centuries.” AEMA 5: 5–40.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2006a. “Falconry and the Exchange Networks of Medieval Eurasia.” In Pre-modern Russia and Its World: Essays in Honor of Thomas S. Noonan, ed. Kathryn L. Reyerson, Theofanis G. Stavrou, and James D. Tracy, 135–54. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2006b. “Technologies of Government in the Mongolian Empire: A Geographical Overview.” In Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia, Sixth–Twentieth Centuries, ed. David Sneath, 117–40. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Arslanova, F. Kh. 1985. “K voprosu o vzaimosviaziakh uralo-altaistika v ix–x vv.” In Uralo-altaistika: Arkheologiia, ethografiia, iazyk, ed. Ubriatova, E. I., 63–69. Novosibirsk.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond, Surrey.Google Scholar
Boodberg, Peter A. 1936. “The Language of the T’o-pa Wei.” HJAS 1: 167–85.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D. 1992. “Early Mongol Expansion in Western Siberia and Turkestan (1207–1219).” CAJ 36: 1–32.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1956. “Qabqanas~Qamqanas.” HJAS 19: 390–406.Google Scholar
Dardess, John. 1972–1973. “From Mongol Empire to Yüan Dynasty: Changing Forms of Imperial Rule in Mongolia and Central Asia.” Monumenta Serica 30: 117–65.Google Scholar
Egorov, V. L. 1985. Istoricheskaia geografiia Zolotoi Ordy v XIII–XIV vv. Moscow.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 1997. “Sibir.” EI 2, vol. 9, 531–33.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 2000. “The Činggisid Conquests and Their Aftermath in the Turkic World.” JRAS, 3rd ser. 10: 21–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hambis, Louis. 1956. “Notes sur Käm, nom de l’Yénissei supérieur. Journal asiatique 244: 281–300.Google Scholar
Hambis, Louis 1957. “Notes sur trois tribus de l’Yénissei supérieur: Les Us, Qapqanas et Tälängüt.” Journal asiatique 245: 25–36.Google Scholar
Howes, Robert C., tr. 1967. The Testaments of the Grand Princes of Moscow. Ithaca.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Khudiakov, Iu. S. 1985. “Tipologiia i khronologiia srednevekovykh pamiatnikov Tabata.” In Uralo-altaistika: Arkheologiia, etnografiia, iazyk, ed. Ubriatova, E. I., 88–102. Novosibirsk.Google Scholar
Kuzeev, R. G. 1974. Proiskhozhdenie bashkirskogo naroda: Enthografcheskii sostav, istoriia rasselenie. Moscow.Google Scholar
Kuzeev, R. G. 1992. Narody Srednego Povolzh′ia i Iuzhnogo Urala: Etnogeneticheskii vzgliad na istoriiu. Moscow.Google Scholar
Kyzlasov, L. R. 1963. “Pamiatnik musul′manskogo srednevekov′ia v Tuva.” Sovetskaia arkheologiia 2: 203–10.Google Scholar
Kyzlasov, L. R. 1989. “Gorodskaia tsivilizatsiia tiurkoiazychnykh narodov Iuzhnoi Sibiri v epokhu srednevekov′ia.” In Vzaimodeistvie kochevykh kul′tur i drevnikh tsivilizatii, ed. Masson, V. M., 400–6. Alma Ata.Google Scholar
Kyzlasov, L. R. ed. 1993. Istoriia Khakasii s drevneishikh vremen do 1917 goda. Moscow.Google Scholar
Lantzeff, George V. 1947. “Russian Eastward Expansion before the Mongol Invasion.” American Slavic and East European Review 6: 1–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin, Janet. 1978. “The Land of Darkness and the Golden Horde: The Fur Trade under the Mongols, xiii–xiv Centuries.” Cahier du monde russe et sovietique 19: 401–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Menges, Karl H. 1956. “South Siberian Turkic Languages, ii: Notes on the Samoyed Substratum.” CAJ 2: 161–75.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul. 1959. Notes on Marco Polo, vol. 1. Paris.Google Scholar
Potapov, A. P. 1969. Etnicheskii sostav i proiskhozhdenie Altaitsev: Istoriko-ethograficheskii ocherk. Leningrad.Google Scholar
Pritsak, Omeljan. 1989. “The Origin of the Name Sibir.” In Gedanke und Wirkung: Festschrift zum 90. Geburtstag von Nikolaus Poppe, ed. Heissig, Walther and Sagaster, Klaus, 271–80. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Qāshānī, Abū al-Qāsim. 1969. Ta’rīkh-i Ūljāytū, ed. Mahin Hambly. Tehran.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh Abū al-Khayr. 1969. Die Geschichte der Oġuzen des Rašīd ad-Dīn, tr. Karl Jahn. Vienna.Google Scholar
Reckel, Johannes. 2009. “How Mongolian was Hamgyōng-do?” In The Early Mongols: Studies in Honor of Igor de Rachewiltz, ed. Rybatski, Volker, Alessandra Pozzi, Peter W. Geier, and Krueger, John R., 129–39. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Serbina, K. N., ed. 1950. Ustiuzhskii letopisnyi svod. Moscow.Google Scholar
Serruys, Henry. 1966. “Mongolian Tribute Missions of the Ming Period.” CAJ 11: 1–83.Google Scholar
Sultanov, T. I. 1987. Kochevye plemena Priaral’ia v XV–XVII vv. Moscow.Google Scholar
Sunchugashev, Ia. I. 1979. Drevniaia metallurgiia Khakasii: Epokha zheleza. Novosibirsk.Google Scholar
Trekhsviatskyi, Anatolii. 2007. “At the Far Edge of the Chinese Oikoumene: Mutual Relations of the Indigenous Population of Sakhalin with the Yüan and Ming Dynasties.” Journal of Asian History 41: 131–55.Google Scholar
al-ʿUmarī, Aḥmad b. Yaḥya ibn Faḍlallāh. 1968. Masālik al-abṣār: Das Mongolische Weltreich. al-ʿUmarī’s Darstellung der mongolischen Reiche in seinem Werk Masālik al-abṣār fī mamālik al-amṣār, ed. and tr. Klaus Lech. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Uray-Kőhalmi, Käthe. 1970. “Sibirische Parallelen zur Ethographie der Geheimen Geschichte der Mongolen.” In Mongolian Studies, ed. Ligeti, Louis, 247–64. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Uray-Kőhalmi, Käthe 2002. “Tungusen in der Geheimen Geschichte der Mongolen?” AOH 55: 253–62.Google Scholar
Uskenbai, Kanat. 2013. Vostochnyi Dasht-i Kipchak v XIII-nachale XV veka. Kazan.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István. 1982. “The ‘Yugria’ Problem.” In Chuvash Studies, ed. Róna-Tas, András, 247–57. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Vovin, A. 2000. “Did the Xiong-nu Speak a Yeniseian Language?” CAJ 44: 87–104.Google Scholar
Wilhelm, Hellmut. 1957. “A Note on the Migration of the Uriyangkhai.” In Studia Altaica: Festschrift für Nikolaus Poppe zum 60. Geburtstag, 172–76. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Yang, Yu 楊瑀. 1360. Shan ju xin hua 山居新話 (New Stories Collected While Residing in the Mountains). Zhi bu zu zhai congshu ed.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Zoriktuev, B. R. 2000. “Mongoly i lesnye narody.” Voprosy istorii 11–12: 119–27.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Akty sotsial′no-ekonomicheskoi istorii severo-vostochnoi Rusi 1964. (Social–Economic Documents of the History of Northeast Rus′), 3 vols. Moscow.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas. 1983. “Prelude to the Western Campaigns: Mongol Military Operations in the Volga–Ural Region, 1217–1237.” AEMA 3: 5–24.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1986. “Guard and Government in the Reign of the Grand Qan Möngke, 1251–59.” HJAS 46.2: 495–521.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic Lands, 1251–1259. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1989. “Mongolian Princes and Their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260.” Asia Major 2.2: 83–126.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.Google Scholar
ASEI. See Akty sotsial′no-ekonomicheskoi istorii severo-vostochnoi Rusi.Google Scholar
Balard, Michel. 1978. La Romanie Génoise (XIIe–début du XVe siècle), 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2007. Chinggis Khan. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cherniavsky, Michael. 1970. “Khan or Basileus: An Aspect of Russian Mediaeval Political Theory.” In The Structure of Russian History, ed. Cherniavsky, Michael, 65–79. New York.Google Scholar
Chernov, S. Z. 2003. “Sel′skoe rasslenie v Moskovskom kniazhestve vtoroi poloviny xiiiv.: ‘traditsionnye’ i ‘novatsionnye’ modeli vykhoda iz krizisa (po materialam arkheologicheskikh issledovanii 1976–1993 gg. Volostei Voria i Pekhorka). (Distribution of Rural Settlement in the Moscow Principality in the Second Half of the 13th Century: Traditional and Innovative Models of Recovery from a Crisis (Based on Materials of Archaeological Studies in 1976–1993 in Voria Rural District and Pekhorka)). In Rus′ v XIII veke: Drevnosti tëmnogo vremeni (In Rus′ in the 13th Century: Archaeology of a Dark Age), ed. N. A. Makarov and A. V. Chernetsov, 168–227. Moscow.Google Scholar
CHI5. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Ciocîltan, Virgil. 2012. The Mongols and the Black Sea Trade in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, tr. S. Willcocks. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dawson, Christopher, ed. 1955. The Mongol Mission. London.Google Scholar
DDG. See Dukhovnye i dogovornye gramoty velikikh i udel′nykh kniazei xiv–xv v.Google Scholar
Dukhovnye i dogovornye gramoty velikikh i udel′nykh kniazei XIV–XV v (Testaments and Agreement Charters of the Grand and Udel′ Princes of the 14th and 15th Centuries). 1950. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Fedorov-Davydov, G. A. 1960. “Klady dzhuchidskikh monet” (Jochi Money Hordes). Numizmatika i epigrafika 1: 94–192.Google Scholar
Fennell, John. 1980. “The Tatar Invasion of 1223: Source Problems.” Forschungen zur osteuropäischen Geschichte 27: 18–31.Google Scholar
Fennell, John 1983. The Crisis of Medieval Russia 1200–1304. London and New York.Google Scholar
Fisher, Alan. 1972. “Muscovy and the Black Sea Slave Trade.” Canadian–American Slavic Studies 6.4: 575–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Franklin, Simon, and Shepard, Jonathan. 1996. The Emergence of Rus 750–1200. London and New York.Google Scholar
French, R. A. 1983. “The Early and Medieval Russian Town.” In Studies in Russian Historical Geography, ed. J. H. Baxter and R. A. French, vol. 1, 249–77. London.Google Scholar
Gramoty velikogo Novgoroda i Pskova (Charters of Great Novgorod and Pskov). 1949. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Gumilev, L. V. 1989. Drevniaia Rus′ i velikaia step′ (Old Rus′ and the Great Steppe). Moscow.Google Scholar
GVNiP. See Gramoty velikogo Novgoroda i Pskova.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles. 1982. “Tsarev Ulus: Russia in the Golden Horde.” Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique 23.2: 257–63.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 1983. “Russia in the Mongol Empire in Comparative Perspective.” HJAS 43.1: 239–61.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 1985. Russia and the Golden Horde. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 1986. The Tatar Yoke. Columbus, OH.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 2000. “Muscovite Political Institutions in the 14th Century.” Kritika: Explorations in Russian and Eurasian History 1.2: 237–57.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles 2011. “Muscovy as a Successor State of the Jochid Ulus.” AEMA 18: 5–20.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles 2013a. “The Battle of Kulikovo Field (1380) in History and Historical Memory.” Kritika. Explorations in Russian and Eurasian History 14.4: 853–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles 2013b. “No One Knew Who They Were: Rus Interaction with the Mongols.” In The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Time. A Collection in Honor of Victor Spinel on His 70th Birthday, ed. Florin Curta and Bogdan-Petru Maleon, 377–87. Iasi.Google Scholar
Ianin, V. L. 1982. “K khronologii i topografii ordynskogo pokhoda na Novgorod v 1238 g.” (Toward the Chronology and Topography of the Horde’s Campaign against Novgorod in 1238). In Issledovaniia po istorii i istoriografii feodalizma: K 100-letiiu so dnia rozhdeniia akademika B. D. Grekova, 146–58. Moscow.Google Scholar
Ianin, V. L. 1983. “‘Chernyi bor′ v Novgorode xiv–xv vv” (“Black Tax” in Novgorod in the 14th and 15th Centuries in the Battle of Kulikovo). In Kulikovskaia bitva, 98–106. Moscow.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kargalov, V. V. 1965. “Posledstviia mongolo-tatarskogo nashestviia xiii v. dlia sel′skikh mestnostei severo-vostochnoi Rusi” (The Aftermath of the Mongol–Tatar Invasion in the 13th Century for the Countryside in Northeast Rus′). Voprosy istorii 40.3: 53–8.Google Scholar
Kargalov, V. V. 1967. Vneshne-politicheskie factory razvitiia feodal′noi Rusi (Foreign–Political Factors in the Development of Feudal Rus′). Moscow.Google Scholar
Kashtanov, S. M. 1982. “Finansovoe ustroistvo Moskovskogo kniazhestva v seredine xiv v. po dannym dukhovnykh gramot” (Financial System of the Moscow Principality in the mid-14th Century According to Given Testament Charters). In Issledovaniia po istorii i istoriografii feodalizma, 173–89. Moscow.Google Scholar
Khazanov, A. M. 1990. “Ecological Limitations of Nomadism in the Eurasian Steppes and Their Social and Cultural Implication.” Asian and African Studies: Journal of the Israel Oriental Society 24: 1–15.Google Scholar
Khoroshkevich, A. L. 1963. Torgovlia velikogo Novgoroda s pribaltikoi i zapadnoi evropoi v XIV–XV vekakh (Trade of Great Novgorod with the Baltic and Western Europe in the 14th and 15th Centuries). Moscow.Google Scholar
Koshcheev, V. B. 1993. “Eshche raz o chislennosti mongol′skogo voiska v 1237 godu” (Once More on the Number of the Mongol Army in 1237). Voprosy istorii 10: 131–35.Google Scholar
Krenke, N. A. 2003. “Blizhaishaia sel′skaia okruga Moskvy v xii–xiii vekakh” (Near Rural District of Moscow in the 12th and 13th Centuries). In Rus′ v XIII veke: Drevnosti tëmnogo vremeni, ed. Makarov, N. A. and Chernetsov, A. V., 151–67. Moscow.Google Scholar
Krivosheev, Iu. V. 1999. Rus′ i Mongoly (Rus′ and the Mongols). St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Kuchkin, B. A. 1990. “Goroda severo-vostochnoi Rusi v xiii–xv vekakh (chislo i politiko- geograficheskoe razmeshchenie)” (The Towns of Northeast Rus′ in the 13th–15th Centuries (Number and Political-Geographic Distribution)). Istoriia SSSR 6: 72–85.Google Scholar
Kuza, A. V. 1985. “Drevnerusskie poseleniia” (Old Russian Settlements). In Arkheologiia SSSR: Drevniaia Rus′. Gorod, zamok, selo, ed. Kolchin, B. A., 36–94, 96–104. Moscow.Google Scholar
Kwanten, Luc. 1979, Imperial Nomads: A History of Central Asia, 500–1500. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 1975. “The Black Death in Russia: Its Effects upon Urban Labor.” Russian History 2.1: 53–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 1976. “Plague and the Russian Countryside: Monastic Estates in the Late Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries.” Canadian–American Slavic Studies 10.3: 351–68.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Langer, Lawrence N. 2007. “Muscovite Taxation and the Problem of Mongol Rule in Rus′.” Russian History 34.1–4: 101–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 2010. “War and Peace: Rus′ and the Mongols in the 13th and 14th Centuries.” In Everyday Life in Russian History, Quotidian Studies in Honor of Daniel Kaiser, ed. G. Marker, J. Neuberger, M. Poe, and S. Rupp, 187–201. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 2012. “For Want of Coin: Some Remarks on the Mongol Tribute and the Problem of the Circulation of Silver.” In Dubitando: Studies in History and Culture in Honor of Donald Ostrowski, ed. Brian J. Boeck, Russell E. Martin, and Daniel Rowland, 85–101. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 2015a. “Economic Stagnation or Depression: War and the Economy in the Reign of Vasilii ii.” Russian History 42.1 (Festschrift for Janet Martin, ed. Ann Kleimola and Gail Lenhoff): 32–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 2015b. “Slavery in the Appanage Era: Rus′ and the Mongols.” In Eurasian Slavery. Ransom and Abolition in World History, 1200–1860, ed. Christoph Witzenrath, 145–69. Farnham.Google Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 2017. “Rus′ and the Mongol Decimal System.” Russian History 44.4 (Festschrift to the Honor of Ann Kleimola, part 1, ed. Brian Davies): 515–33.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 2021a. “The Economics of Mongol Rule in Rus’, 1237–1350.” In The Routledge Handbook of the Mongols and Central-Eastern Europe, ed. A. Maiorov and R. Hautala, 391–404. Abingdon.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Langer, Lawrence N. 2021b. “Between the Politics of Accommodation and Independence: Rus’, the Mongols, and the Church, 1237–1350.” In The Routledge Handbook of the Mongols and Central-Eastern Europe, ed. A. Maiorov and R. Hautala, 487–500. Abingdon.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lenhoff, Gail. 2015. “Rus′ Tatar Princely Marriages in the Horde: The Literary Sources.” Russian History 42.1: 16–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leont′ev, A. E. 2003. “Ot stolitsy kniazhestva k uezdnomu gorodu. (Materialy k istoricheskoi topografii Rostova x–xiv vv.)” (From the Capital of Princedom to Provincial Town (Materials to the Historical Topography of Rostov 10th–14th Centuries)). In Rus′ v XIII veke: Drevnosti tëmnogo, ed. Makarov, N. A. and Chernetsov, A. V., 34–47. Moscow.Google Scholar
Maiorov, Alexander, and Hautala, Roman, eds. 2021. The Routledge Handbook of the Mongols and Central–Eastern Europe. Abingdon.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Malygin, P. D. 2003. “Sud′by Torzhka i Tveri v xiii veke” (The Fate of Torzhok and Tver′ in the Thirteenth Century). In Rus′ v XIII veke: Drevnosti tëmnogo vremeni, ed. N. A. Makarov and A. V. Chernetsov, 92–96. Moscow.Google Scholar
Martin, Janet. 1985. “Muscovite Travelling Merchants: The Trade with the Muslim East (15th and 16th Centuries).” Central Asian Survey 4: 21–38.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin, Janet 1986. Treasure of the Land of Darkness: The Fur Trade and Its Significance for Medieval Russia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin, Janet 1995. Medieval Russia 980–1584. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Martin, Janet 2006a. “The Emergence of Moscow (1359–1462).” In Cambridge History of Russia, vol. 1, ed. Perrie, M., 158–87. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Martin, Janet 2006b. “North-eastern Russia and the Golden Horde (1246–1359).” In Cambridge History of Russia, vol. 1, ed. Perrie, M., 127–57. Cambridge.Google Scholar
May, Timothy. 2007. The Mongol Art of War. Yardly, PA.Google Scholar
Mazurov, A. B. 2003. “Evoliutsiia Kolomny v xiii–xiv vekakh: ot malogo goroda Drevnei Rusi k domenu velikogo kniazia moskovskogo” (The Evolution of Kolomna in the 13th and 14th Centuries: From a Minor Town of Old Rus′ to the Domain of the Grand Prince of Moscow). In Rus′ v XIII veke: Drevnosti tëmnogo vremeni, ed. Makarov, N. A. and Chernetsov, A. V., 83–91. Moscow.Google Scholar
Mellinger, G. 1987–1991. “The Silver Coins of the Golden Horde: 1310–1358.” AEMA 7: 153–211.Google Scholar
Miller, David. 1989. “Monumental Building as an Indicator of Economic Trends in Northern Rus′ in the Late Kievan and Mongol Periods, 1138–1462.” American Historical Review 94: 360–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David. 1979. “The Mongol Armies in Persia.” Der Islam 56.1: 81–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morgan, David 1986. The Mongols. Oxford.Google Scholar
Nasonov, A. N. 1940. Mongoly i Rus′ (The Mongols and Russia). Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Noonan, Thomas. 1983. “Russia’s Eastern Trade, 1150–1350.” AEMA 3: 201–64.Google Scholar
Noonan, Thomas 1997. “Forging a National Identity: Monetary Politics during the Reign of Vasilii i (1389–1425).” In Culture and Identity in Muscovy, 1359–1584, ed. Kleimola, A. M. and Lenhoff, G. D., 495–529. Moscow.Google Scholar
Novgorodskaia pervaia letopis′ (Novgorod First Chronicle). 1950. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
NPL. See Novgorodskaia pervaia letopis′Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald. 1990a. “The Mongol Origins of Muscovite Political Institutions.” Slavic Review 49: 525–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 1990b. “Second-Redaction Additions in Carpini’s Ystoria Mongalorum.” In Adelphotes: A Tribute to Omeljan Pritsak by His Students, ed. Frank E. Sysen. Harvard Ukrainian Studies 14.3–4: 522–50.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 1993. “Why Did the Metropolitan Move from Kiev to Vladimir in the Thirteenth Century?”. In Slavic Culture in the Middle Ages, vol. 1, ed. Boris Gasparov and Olga Raevsky-Hughes, 83–101. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 1998. Muscovy and the Mongols: Cross-cultural Influences on the Steppe Frontier 1304–1589. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 2006. “The Growth of Muscovy (1462–1533).” In The Cambridge History of Russia, vol. 1, ed. Perrie, M., 213–39. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 2009. “The Mongols and Rus′: Eight Paradigms.” In A Companion to Russian History, ed. Gleason, Abbott, 66–86. Chichester.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Palliser, D. M. 1988. “Urban Decay Revisited.” In Towns and Townspeople in the Fifteenth Century, ed. John A. F. Thomson, 1–21. Gloucester.Google Scholar
Pamiatniki russkogo prava (Monuments of Russian Law). 1952–1963. 8 vols. Moscow.Google Scholar
Pavlova, Elena. 1994.“The Coinless Period in the History of Northeastern Rus′: Historiography Study.” Russian History. 21.4: 375–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Petrushevsky, I. P. 1968. “The Socio-economic Condition of Iran under the Il-Khans.” In CHI5, 483–537. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Pliguzov, A. I., and Khoroshkevich, A. L.. 1990. “Russkaia tserkov′ i antiordynskaia bor′ba v xiii–xv vv. (po materialam kratkogo sobraniia khanskikh iarlykov russkim mitropolitam)” (The Russian Church and the Anti-Horde Struggle in the 13th to 15th Centuries (According to the Material of the Brief Collection of Khan Iarlyks to the Russian Metropolitans)). In Tserkov′ obshchestvo i gosudarstvo v feodal′noi Rossii: sbornik statei, ed. Klibanov, A. I., 84–102. Moscow.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei (Complete Collection of Russian Chronicles). 1841–2002. 42 vols. to date. St. Petersburg and Moscow.Google Scholar
Postan, M. M. 1973. “The Fifteenth Century.” In his Essays on Medieval Agriculture and General Problems of the Medieval Economy, 41–48. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
PRP. See Pamiatniki russkogo prava.Google Scholar
PSRL. See Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei.Google Scholar
Rikman, E. A. 1951. “Obsledovanie gorodov Tverskogo kniazhestva” (Investigations into the Towns of the Tver′ Principality). Kratkie soobshcheniia o dokladakh i polevykh issledovanniiakh Instituta istorii material′no i kul′tury 41: 71–84.Google Scholar
Roublev, Michel. 1970. “The Mongol Tribute According to the Wills and Agreements of the Russian Princes.” In The Structure of Russian History, ed. Cherniavsky, Michael, 29–64. New York.Google Scholar
Sakharov, A. M. 1959. Goroda severo-vostochnoi Rusi XIV–XV vekov (The Towns of Northeast Rus′ in the 14th and 15th Centuries). Moscow.Google Scholar
Iu. V, Seleznev. 2010. Russko-ordynskie konflikty XIII–XV vekov. Spravochnik (Rus′–Horde Conflicts 13th–15th Centuries. Reference). Moscow.Google Scholar
Iu. V, Seleznev. 2013. Russkie kniaz′ia v sostave praviashchei elity dzhucheva ulusa v XIII–XV vekakh (Russian Princes in the Composition of the Ruling Elite of the Ulus of Jochi in the 13th–15th Centuries). Voronezh.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis. 1972. “Horse and Pasture in Inner Asian History.” Oriens Extremus 9: 171–84.Google Scholar
Spufford, Peter. 1988. Money and Its Use in Medieval Europe. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tatishchev, V. N. 1962–1968. Istoriia rossiiskaia (Russian History), 7 vols. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
TL See Troitskaia letopis′.Google Scholar
Troitskaia letopis′ (Trinity Chronicle). 1950. Ed. Priselkov, M. D.. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István 1976. “The Golden Horde Term Daruga and Its Survival in Russia.” AOH 32: 187–97.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István 2015. “The Tatar Factor in the Formation of Muscovy’s Political Culture.” In Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors, ed. Amitai, Reuvan and Biran, Michal, 252–70. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Vernadsky, George. 1953. A History of Russia: The Mongols and Russia. New Haven.Google Scholar
Zharnov, Iu. E. 2003. “Arkheologicheskie issledovaniia vo Vladimire i ‘problema 1238 goda’” (Archaeological Investigations in Vladimir and “the Problem of 1238”). In Rus′ v XIII veke: Drevnosti tëmnogo vremeni, ed. N. A. Makarov and A. V. Chernetsov, 48–58. Moscow.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Aigle, Denise. 2005. “The Letters of Eljigidei, Hülegü, and Abaqa: Mongol Overtures or Christian Ventriloquism?” Inner Asia 7.2: 143–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2008. “De la ‘non-négociation’ à l’alliance inaboutie: Réflexions sur la diplomatie entre les Mongols et l’Occident latin.” Oriente Moderno 88.2: 395–434.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2015. The Mongol Empire between Myth and Reality. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1983. “Prelude to the Western Campaigns: Mongol Military Operations in the Volga–Ural Region, 1217–1237.” AEMA 3: 5–24.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Andrade, Tonio. 2016. The Gunpowder Age: China, Military Innovation, and the Rise of the West in World History. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Balard, Michel. 1983. “Gênes et la mer Noire (xiiie–xve siècles).” Revue historique 270: 31–54.Google Scholar
Baldissin Molli, Giovanna. 2011. “D’oro e d’argento: Beni di lusso a Padova al tempo dei signori di Carrara.” In Padova Carrarese, ed. G. Baldissin Molli et al., 105–11. Padua.Google Scholar
Balducci Pegolotti, Francesco. 1936. La pratica della mercatura, ed. Evans, Allan. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Berindei, Mihnea, and Veinstein, Gilles. 1976. “La Tana-Azaq, de la présence italienne à l’emprise ottomane (fin xiii-e-milieu xvi-e siècle).” Turcica 8.2: 110–201.Google Scholar
Bevilacqua, Eugenia. 1980. “Geografi e Cosmografi.” In Storia della Cultura Veneta, ed. Arnaldi, Girolamo and Stocchi, Manlio Pastore, vol. 3, part 2, 355–74. Vicenza.Google Scholar
Bigalli, Davide. 1971. I Tartari e l’Apocalisse. Florence.Google Scholar
Boyle, John Andrew. 1964. “The Journey of Hetʿum I, King of Little Armenia, to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke.” CAJ 9.3: 175–89.Google Scholar
Büntgen, Ulf, and Cosmo, Nicola Di. 2016. “Climatic and Environmental Aspects of the Mongol Withdrawal from Hungary in 1242 ce.” Scientific Reports 6: 1–9.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Cattaneo, Angelo. 2016. “European Medieval and Renaissance Cosmography: A Story of Multiple Voices.” Asian Review of World Histories 4.1: 34–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chase, Kenneth. 2003. Firearms: A Global History to 1700. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dawson, Christopher. 1995. The Mongol Mission: Narratives and Letters of the Franciscan Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. New York.Google Scholar
de Rachewiltz, Igor. 1971. Papal Envoys to the Great Khan. Stanford.Google Scholar
Cosmo, Di, Nicola. 2005. “Mongols and Merchants on the Black Sea Frontier in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries: Convergences and Conflicts.” In Mongols, Turks and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Reuven Amitai and Michal Biran, 391–424. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dorrie, Heinrich. 1956. “Drei Texte zur Geschichte der Ungarn und Mongolen: Die Missionreisen des fr. Iulianus O.P. ins Ural-Gebiet (1234/5) und nach Russland (1237) und der Bericht des Erzbischofs Peter uber die Tartaren.” Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Goettingen (Phil.-Hist. Klasse) 6: 125–202.Google Scholar
Ertl, Thomas. 2006. “Silkworms, Capital, and Merchant Ships: European Silk Industry in the Medieval World Economy.” Medieval History Journal 9.2: 243–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Flint, Valerie I. J. 1995. “The Medieval World of Christopher Columbus.” Parergon 12.2: 9–27.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1966. “Sino-Western Contacts under the Mongol Empire.” Journal of the Hong Kong Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society 6: 49–72.Google Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 1971. “Simon of Saint-Quentin and the Dominican Mission to the Mongol Baiju: A Reappraisal.” Speculum 46.2: 232–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haw, Stephen G. 2013. “The Mongol Empire: The First ‘Gunpowder Empire’?” JRAS, third series 23.3: 441–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hoeniger, Cathleen S. 1991. “Cloth of Gold and Silver: Simone Martini’s Techniques for Representing Luxury Textiles.” Gesta 30.2: 154–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1980. “The Crisis in the Holy Land in 1260.” English Historical Review 95.376: 481–513.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1999. “From Ulus to Khanate: The Making of the Mongol States, c. 1220–c. 1290.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David, 12–38. Leiden.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005. The Mongols and the West. Harlow.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2006. “World-Conquest and Local Accommodation: Threat and Blandishment in Mongol Diplomacy.” History and Historiography of Post-Mongol Central Asia and the Middle East: Studies in Honor of John E. Woods, ed. Judith Pfeiffer and Sholeh A. Quinn, 3–22. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Jacoby, David. 2010. “Oriental Silks Go West: A Declining Trade in the Later Middle Ages.” In Islamic Artifacts in the Mediterranean World: Trade, Gift Exchange and Artistic Transfer, ed. Catarina Schmidt and Gerhard Wolff, 87–104. Florence.Google Scholar
Khan, Iqtidar Alam. 1996. “Coming of Gunpowder to the Islamic World and North India: Spotlight on the Mongols.” Journal of Asian History 30.1: 27–45.Google Scholar
Kubiski, Joyce. 2001. “Orientalizing Costume in Early Fifteenth-Century French Manuscript Painting (Cité des Dames Master, Limbourg Brothers, Boucicaut Master, and Bedford Master).” Gesta 40.2: 161–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kuroda, Akinobu. 2009. “The Eurasian Silver Century, 1276–1359: Commensurability and Multiplicity.” Journal of Global History 4.2: 245–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meyvaert, Paul. 1980. “An Unknown Letter of Hulagu, Il-Khan of Persia, to King Louis ix of France.” Viator 11: 245–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Olschki, Leonardo. 1944. “Asiatic Exoticism in Italian Art of the Early Renaissance.” Art Bulletin 26.2: 95–106.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paviot, Jacques. 2000. “England and the Mongols (c. 1260–1330).” Journal of the Royal Society of Great Britain and Ireland 10.3: 305–18.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano. 1962. “Les marchands italiens dans l’empire mongol.” Journal asiatique 250: 549–74.Google Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann. 2010. “Siena on the Silk Roads: Ambrogio Lorenzetti and the Mongol Global Century, 1250–1350.” Journal of World History 21.2: 177–217.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Preiser-Kapeller, Johannes. 2014. “Civitas Thauris: The Significance of Tabriz in the Spatial Frameworks of Christian Merchants and Ecclesiastics in the 13th and 14th Centuries.” In Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Judith Pfeiffer, 251–99. Leiden.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean. 1977. La papauté et les missions d’Orient au moyen-âge (XIIIe–XVe siècles). Rome.Google Scholar
Rogers, Greg S. 1996. “An Examination of Historians’ Explanations for the Mongol Withdrawal from East Central Europe.” East European Quarterly 30.1: 3–26.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 2010. Voyager from Xanadu: Rabban Sauma and the First Journey from China to the West. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Saunders, J. J. 1969. “Matthew Paris and the Mongols.” In Essays in Medieval History Presented to Bertie Wilkinson, ed. Sandquist, T. A. and Powicke, M. R., 116–32. Toronto.Google Scholar
Felicitas, Schmieder, and Schreiner, Peter, eds. 2005. Il Codice Cumanico e il suo Mondo. Roma.Google Scholar
Voegelin, Eric. 1940–1941. “The Mongol Orders of Submission to European Powers, 1245–1255.” Byzantion 15: 378–413.Google Scholar
Wing, Patrick. 2014. “‘Rich in Goods and Abounding in Wealth’: The Ilkhanid and Post-Ilkhanid Ruling Elite and the Politics of Commercial Life at Tabriz, 1250–1400.” In Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith, 301–20. Leiden.Google Scholar
Zimonyi, István. 1992 . “The Volga Bulghars between Wind and Water (1220–1236).” AOH 46.2–3: 347–55.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Shāma, Abū, ʿAbd al-Raḥmān b. Ismāʿīl, Shihāb al-Dīn. 1947. Tarājim rijāl al-qarnayn al-sādis waʾl-sābʿ al-maʿrūf biʾl-dhayl ʿalā al-rawḍatayn, ed. al-Kawtharī, Muḥammad. Cairo.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 2014a. “From ‘Non-negotiation’ to an Abortive Alliance: Thoughts on the Diplomatic Exchanges between the Mongols and the Latin West.” In Aigle 2014c, 159–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2014b. “Ghazan Khan’s Invasion of Syria: Polemics on His Conversion to Islam and the Christian Troops in His Army.” In Aigle 2014c, 255–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2014c. The Mongol Empire between Myth and Reality: Studies in Anthropological History. Leiden.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2014d. “A Religious Response to Ghazan Khan’s Invasions of Syria: The Three ‘Anti-Mongol’ Fatwās of Ibn Taymiyya.” In Aigle 2014c, 283–305.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Al Ghouz, Abdelkader. 2016. “Brokers of Islamic Philosophy in Mamlūk Egypt: Šams al-Dīn Maḥmūd b. ʿAbd al-Raḥmān al-Iṣfahānī (d. 1348) as a Case Study in the Transmission of Philosophical Knowledge through Commentary Writing.” ASK Working Paper 24. Bonn.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allouche, Adel. 1990. “Tegüder’s Ultimatum to Qalawun.” IJMES 22: 437–46.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 1987. “Mongol Raids into Palestine (a.d. 1260 and 1300).” JRAS 119: 236–55.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1988. “Mamluk Espionage among Mongols and Franks.” Asian and African Studies 22: 173–81.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2001a. “The Conversion of Tegüder Ilkhan to Islam.” Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 25: 15–43.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2001b. “Edward of England and Abagha Ilkhan: A Reexamination of a Failed Attempt at Mongol–Frankish Cooperation.” In Tolerance and Intolerance: Social Conflict in the Age of the Crusades, ed. Gervers, Michael and Powell, James M, 75–82.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2002. “Whither the Ilkhanid Army? Ghazan’s First Campaign into Syria (1299–1300).” In Warfare in Inner Asian History, ed. Di Cosmo, Nicola, 221–64. Leiden, Boston, and Cologne.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2004. “The Mongol Occupation of Damascus in 1300: A Study of Mamlūk Loyalties.” In The Mamlūks in Egyptian and Syrian Politics and Society, ed. Amalia Levanoni and Michael Winter, 21–41. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2005. “The Resolution of the Mongol–Mamlūk War.” In Mongols, Turks and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 359–90. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2006. “Some More Thoughts on the Logistics of the Mongol–Mamlūk War (with Special Reference to the Battle of Wadi al-Khaznadar).” In Logistics of War in the Age of the Crusades, ed. John Pryor, 25–42. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2007a. “ʿAyn Jālūt.” EI3, online version, at http://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-of-islam-3/ayn-jalut-SIM_0082 (accessed March 5, 2023).Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2007b. “Mongol Provincial Administration: Syria in 1260 as a Case-Study.” In In Laudem Hierosolymitani: Studies in Crusades and Medieval Culture in Honour of Benjamin Z. Kedar, ed. Iris Shagrir, Ronnie Ellenblum, and Jonathan Riley-Smith, 117–43. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2007c. The Mongols in the Islamic Lands: Studies in the History of the Ilkhanate. Aldershot and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2008a. “Diplomacy and the Slave Trade in the Eastern Mediterranean: A Re-examination of the Mamlūk–Byzantine–Genoese Triangle in the Late Thirteenth Century in Light of the Existing Early Correspondence.” Oriente Moderno, new series 87.2: 349–68.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2008b. “Mamlūks of Mongol Origin and Their Role in Early Mamlūk Political Life.” Mamlūk Studies Review 12.1: 119–37.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2011a. “Dealing with Reality: Early Mamlūk Military Policy and the Allocation of Resources.” In Crossroads between Latin Europe and the Near East: Frankish Presence in the Eastern Mediterranean (12th to 14th Centuries), ed. Stefan Leder, 127–44. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2011b. “Im Westen nichts Neues? Re-examining Hülegü’s Offensive into the Jazīra and Northern Syria in Light of Recent Research.” In Historicizing the “Beyond”. The Mongolian Invasion as a New Dimension of Violence?, ed. Frank Krämer, Katharina Schmidt, and Julika Sinder, 83–96. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2013. Holy War and Rapprochement: Studies in the Relations between the Mamlūk Sultanate and the Mongol Ilkhanate (1260–1335). Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2014. “Dangerous Liaisons: Armenian–Mongol–Mamlūk Relations (1260–1292).” In La Méditerranée des arméniens, XIIe–XVe siècle, ed. Dédéyan, Gérard and Mutafian, Claude, 191–206. Paris.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2015. “The Impact of the Mongols on the History of Syria: Politics, Society and Culture.” In Eurasian Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 228–51. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 1991. “Evidence for the Early Use of the Title Īlkhān among the Mongols.” JRAS3, 3rd series 1: 353–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven 1992a. “ʿAyn Jālūt Revisited.” Tārīḫ 2: 119–50.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven 1992b. “Mamlūk Perceptions of the Mongol–Frankish Rapprochement.” Mediterranean Historical Review 7: 50–65.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven 1994. “An Exchange of Letters in Arabic between Abaγa Ilkhan and Sultan Baybars (a.h. 667/a.d. 1268–9).” CAJ 38: 11–33.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven 1995. Mongols and Mamlūks: The Mamlūk–Ilkhanid War 1260–1281. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven 1995–1997. “The Mongols and Karak in Trans-Jordan.” AEMA 9: 5–16.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven 1996. “New Material from the Mamlūk Sources for the Biography of Rashid al-Din.” In The Court of the Il-Khans, ed. Rabi, Julian and Fitzherbert, Teresa, 23–37. Oxford.Google Scholar
Ayalon, David. 1971–1973. “The Great Yāsa of Chingiz Khān: A Reexamination.” Studia Islamica, part A, 33: 97–140; part B, 34: 151–80; part C1, 36: 113–58; part C2, 37: 107–56.Google Scholar
Hebraeus, Bar. 1932. The Chronography of Gregory Abû ’l-Faraj: 1225–1286, tr. E. A. W. Budge. London.Google Scholar
Barker, Hannah. 2019. That Most Precious Merchandise: The Mediterranean Trade in Black Sea Slaves, 1260–1500, Philadelphia.Google Scholar
al-Manṣūrī, Baybars, al-Dīn al-Dawādār, Rukn. 1998. Zubdat al-fikra fī tarʾīkh ahl al-hijra, ed. Richards, Donald S.. Beirut and Berlin.Google Scholar
Bent, J. M. C. van den. 2020. “Mongols in Mamluk Eyes: Representing Ethnic Others in the Medieval Middle East.” PhD diss., University of Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2002. “The Battle of Herat (1270): A Case of Inter-Mongol Warfare.” In Warfare in Inner Asia, ed. Nicola Di Cosmo, 197–220. Leiden.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2016. “Music in the Conquest of Baghdad: Ṣafī al-Dīn Urmawī and the Ilkhanid Circle of Musicians.” In The Mongols in the Middle East: Continuity and Transformation in Ilkhanid Iran, ed. Bruno De Nicola and Charles Melville, 133–55. Leiden.Google Scholar
Bournoutian, Ani Atamian. 1997. “Cilician Armenia.” In The Armenian People from Ancient to Modern Times, ed. Hovannisian, Richard G., vol. 1, 273–93. New York.Google Scholar
Bowlus, Charles R. 1996. “Tactical and Strategic Weaknesses of Horse Archers on the Eve of the First Crusade.” In Autour de la première croisade, ed. Balard, Michel, 159–66. Paris.Google Scholar
Boyle, John Andrew. 1961. “The Death of the Last ʿAbbāsid Caliph: A Contemporary Muslim Account.” Journal of Semitic Studies 4: 145–61.Google Scholar
Boyle, John Andrew 1968. “Dynastic and Political History of the Īl-Khāns.” In CHI5, 303–428.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Boyle, John Andrew 1976. “The Il-Khans of Persia and the Princes of Europe.” CAJ 20: 25–40.Google Scholar
Broadbridge, Anne F. 2008. Kingship and Ideology in the Islamic and Mongol Worlds. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Cahen, Claude. 1968. Pre-Ottoman Turkey: A General Survey of the Material and Spiritual Culture and History c. 1071–1330, tr. J. Jones-Williams. London.Google Scholar
CHI5. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan. 2011. The Mongols and the Armenians (1220–1335). Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dawson, Christopher, ed. 1955. The Mongol Mission: Narratives and Letters of the Franciscan Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, tr. by a nun of Abbey, Stanbrook. London and New York.Google Scholar
Ehrenkreutz, Andrew. 1981. “Strategic Implications of the Slave Trade between Genoa and Mamlūk Egypt in the Second Half of the Thirteenth Century.” In The Islamic Middle East, 700–1900: Studies in Economic and Social History, ed. Udovitch, Avram L., 335–45. Princeton.Google Scholar
Erdal, Marcel. 1993. “Die türkisch-mongolischen Titel elxan and elči.” In Altaica Berolinensia: The Concept of Sovereignty in the Altaic World, ed. Barbara Kellner-Heinkele, 81–99. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie. 2018 . La Horde d’Or et le sultanat mamelouk: naissance d’un alliance. Cairo.Google Scholar
des Chiprois, Gestes. 1906. In Recueil des historiens des croisades, documents armeniens, vol. 2, 111–253. Paris.Google Scholar
des Chiprois, Gestes 2003. The “Templar of Tyre”: Part III of the “Deeds of the Cypriots”, tr. Paul Crawford. Farnham and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Gil, Matania. 2015. “Commerce in the Ilkhanid State (1260–1335) According to the Biographical Dictionary of Ibn al-Fuwaṭī (d. 1323)” (Hebrew). MA thesis, The Hebrew University of Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B., ed. 2000. The King’s Dictionary: The Rasûlid Hexaglot: Fourteenth Century Vocabularies in Arabic, Persian, Turkic, Greek, Armenian, and Mongolian. Leiden-Boston-Köln.Google Scholar
Herde, Peter. 2002. “Taktiken muslimischer Heere vom ersten Kreuzzug bis ʿAyn Ḏj̲ālūt (1260) und ihre Einwirkung auf die Schlact bei Tagliacozzo (1268).” In Studien zur Papst- und Reichsgeschichte, zur Geschichte des Mittelmeerraumes und zum kanonischen Recht im Mittelalter, ed. Herde, Peter, vol. 1, 443–63. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Hiyari, Mustafa A. 1975. “The Origins and Development of the Amīrate of the Arabs during the Seventh/Thirteenth and Eighth/Fourteenth Centuries.” BSOAS 38: 509–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holt, Peter M. 1986. “The Īlkhān Aḥmad’s Embassies to Qalāwūn: Two Contemporary Accounts.” BSOAS 49: 128–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holt, Peter M. 1995. Early Mamlūk Diplomacy (1260–1290): Treaties of Baybars and Qalawun with Christian Rulers. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Humphreys, R. Stephen. 1977. From Saladin to the Mongols: The Ayyubids of Damascus, 1193–1260. Albany.Google Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
ʿAbd al- Ẓāhir, Ibn, al-Dīn ʿAbdallāh, Muḥyī. 1976. Al-Rawḍ al-zāhir fi sīrat al-malik al-ẓāhir, ed. ʿAbd al-ʿAzīz al-Khuwayṭir. Riyad.Google Scholar
al-Athīr, Ibn, ʿIzz al-Dīn Abū Ḥasan ʿAlī ibn Muḥammad. 1965–1967. Al-Kāmil fī al-taʾrīkh, 13 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
al-Athīr, Ibn 2005–2008. Al-Kāmil fī al-taʾrīkh, Tr. Donald S. Richards. The Chronicle of Ibn al-Athir for the Crusading Period from al-Kamil fiʾl-Taʾrikh, 3 vols. Aldershot.Google Scholar
al-ʿUmarī, Ibn Faḍlallāh, al-Dīn Aḥmad b. Yaḥyā, Shihāb. 1968. Masālik al-abṣār fī mamālik al-amṣār, partial edition and translation by Klaus Lech as Das Mongolische Weltreich: al-ʿUmarīs Darstellung der mongolischen Reiche in seinem Werk Masālik al-abṣār fī mamālik al-amṣār. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Furāt, Nāṣir al-Dīn ibn Muḥammad, ʿAbd al-Raḥmān. 1942. Taʾrīkh al-duwal wa’l-muluk, vol. 8, ed. Zurayk, Costi K.. Beirut.Google Scholar
al-ʿIbrī, Ibn. 1992. Taʾrīkh mukhtaṣar al-duwal, 3rd ed. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Mughayzil, Nūr al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥīm, ʿAlī ibn. 2004. Dhayl mufarrij al-kurūb fī akhbār banī ayyūb, ed. ʿUmar ʿAbd al-Salām, Tadmurī. Sidon and Beirut.Google Scholar
al-Ḥalabī, Ibn Shaddād, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn ʿAli. 1978. Al-Aʿlaq al-khaṭīra fī dhikr umarāʾ al-shām waʾl-jazīra, vol. 3, in 2 parts, ed. Yaḥyā ʿAbbāra. Damascus.Google Scholar
Irwin, Robert. 1986. The Middle East in the Middle Ages: The Early Mamlūk Sultanate 1250–1382. London.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1978. “The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire.” CAJ 32: 186–244.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1980. “The Crisis in the Holy Land in 1260.” English Historical Review 95: 481–513.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005. The Mongols and the West, 1221–1410. Harrow.Google Scholar
Plano Carpini, John. 1995. Historia Mongalorum, ed. and tr. Johannes Gießauf. Die Mongolengeschichte des Johannes von Piano Carpine: Einführung, Text, Übersetzung, Kommentar. Graz.Google Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Krawulsky, Dorothea. 1978. Īrān – Das Reich der Īlḫāne: Eine topographisch-historische Studie. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Krawulsky, Dorothea 2011. The Mongol Īlkhāns and Their Vizier Rashīd al-Dīn. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Levanoni, Amalia. 1990. “The Mamlūks’ Ascent to Power in Egypt.” Studia Islamica 72: 121–44.Google Scholar
Levanoni, Amalia 2010. “The Mamlūks in Egypt and Syria: The Turkish Mamlūk Sultanate (648–784/1250–1382) and the Circassian Mamlūk Sultanate (784–923/1382–1517).” In The New Cambridge History of Islam, vol. 2, The Western Islamic World Eleventh to Eighteenth Centuries, ed. Maribel Fierro, 237–84. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Lewis, Bernard. 1974. Islam from the Prophet Muhammad to the Capture of Constantinople, 2 vols. New York.Google Scholar
Little, Donald P. 1979. “Notes on Aitamiš, a Mongol Mamlūk.” In Der islamischen Welt zwischen Mittelalter und Neuzeit, ed. Ulrich Haarmann and Peter Bachmann, 387–401. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Loiseau, Julien. 2014. Les Mamelouks, XIIIe–XVIe siècle: Une experience du pouvoir dans l’Islam medieval. Paris.Google Scholar
al-Maqrīzī, Taqī al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī. 1934–1973. Kitāb al-sulūk li-maʿrifat duwal al-mulūk, ed. Ziyāda, Muḥammad Muṣṭafā and ʿAbd al-Fattāḥ ʿĀshūr, 4 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
May, Timothy M. 2003. “The Mongol Presence and Impact in the Lands of the Eastern Mediterranean.” In Crusades, Condottieri, and Cannon: Medieval Warfare in Societies around the Mediterranean, ed. Kagay, Donald J. and Andrew Villalon, L. J., 133–56. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles. 1990. “Pādshāh-i Islām: The Conversion of Sultan Maḥmūd Ghāzān Khān.” Pembroke Papers 1: 159–77.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1992. “‘The Year of the Elephant’: Mamlūk–Mongol Rivalry in the Hejaz in the Reign of Abū Saʿīd (1317–1335).” Studia Iranica 21: 197–214.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 1996. “‘Sometimes by the Sword, Sometimes by the Dagger’: The Role of the Ismaʿilis in Mamlūk–Mongol Relations in the 8th/14th Century.” In Medieval Ismaʿili History and Thought, ed. Farhad Daftary, 247–63. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Meyvaert, Paul. 1980. “An Unknown Letter of Hulagu, Il-Khan of Persia, to King Louis ix of France. Viator 11: 245–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mordtmann, J. H., and Ménage, V. L.. 1965. “Dhu ʾl-Ḳadr.” EI2, vol. 2, 239–40.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 1985. “The Mongols in Syria, 1260–1300.” In Crusade and Settlement: Papers Read at the First Conference of the Society for the Study of the Crusades and the Latin East and Presented to R. C. Smail, ed. Edbury, Peter, 231–35. Cardiff.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 1989. “The Mongols and the Eastern Mediterranean.” Mediterranean Studies Review 4.1, Latins and Greeks in the Eastern Mediterranean after 1204, ed. Benjamin Arbel, Bernard Hamilton, and David Jacoby, 198–211.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Northrup, Linda. 1998. From Slave to Sultan: The Career of al-Manṣūr Qalāwūn and the Consolidation of Mamlūk Rule in Egypt and Syria (678–689 A.H./1279–1290 A.D.). Stuttgart.Google Scholar
al-Nuwayrī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAbd al-Wahhāb. 1984. Nihāyat al-arab fī funūn al-adab, vol. 27, ed. Saʿīd ʿĀshūr. Cairo.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith. 2006. “Aḥmad Tegüder’s Second Letter to Qalāʾūn (682/1283).” In History and Historiography of Post-Mongol Central Asia and the Middle East: Studies in Honor of John E. Woods, ed. Judith Pfeiffer and Sholeh A. Quinn in collaboration with Tucker, Ernest, 167–202. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Prawer, Joshua. 1970. Histoire du royaume latin de Jérusalem, tr. Gérard Nahon. Paris.Google Scholar
Quatremère, Étienne Marc, ed. and tr. 1837–1847. L’histoire des sultans mamelouks de l’Égypte écrite en arabe par Taki-eddin-Ahmed Makrizi, 2 vols. in 4 parts. Paris.Google Scholar
Rabbat, Nasser O. 1995. The Citadel of Cairo: A New Interpretation of Royal Mamlūk Architecture. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Abū al-Khayr Faḍl Allāh ibn ʿImād al-Dīn al-Hamdānī. 1957. Jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh, vol. 3, ed. ʿA. Alīzādah. Baku.Google Scholar
Roemer, Hans R. 1986. “Tīmūr in Iran.” In The Cambridge History of Iran, vol. 6, The Timurid and Safavid Period, ed. Jackson, Peter and Lockhart, Laurence, 42–97. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Röhricht, Reinhold. 1890. “Der Kreuzzug des Königs Jacob I. von Aragonien (1269).” Mittheilungen des Instituts für Oesterrichische Geschichtsforschung 11: 372–95.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1992. Voyager from Xanadu: Rabban Sauma and the First Journey from China to the West. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Saunders, John J. 1977. “The Mongol Defeat at Ain Jalut and the Restoration of the Greek Empire.” In John J. Saunders, Muslims and Mongols: Essays on Medieval Asia, ed. Rice, Geoffrey W., 67–76. Canterbury, NZ.Google Scholar
Schein, Sylvia. 1979. “Gesta Dei per Mongolos 1300: The Genesis of a Non-event.” English Historical Review 94: 805–19.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis. 1972. “The Mysterious ‘Talu Sea’ in Olǰeitu’s Letter to Philip the Fair of France.” Analecta Mongolica Dedicated to the Seventieth Birthday of Professor Owen Lattimore, ed. John G. Hangin and Urgunge Onon, 115–21. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis 1975. “The Mongols and Western Europe.” In A History of the Crusades, general ed. Kenneth M. Setton, vol. 3, ed. Hazard, Harry W., 513–44. Madison.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis 1977. Inner Asia and Its Contacts with Medieval Europe. London.Google Scholar
Smith, G. Rex. 1995. “Rasūlids.” EI2, vol. 8, 455–57.Google Scholar
Smith, John M., Jr. 1984. “ʿAyn Jālūt: Mamlūk Success or Mongol Failure.” HJAS 44: 307–45.Google Scholar
Smith, John M. 1998. “Nomads on Ponies vs. Slaves on Horses.” JAOS 118: 54–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sourdel, Dominique. 1965. “Djaʿbar or Ḳalʿat al-Djaʿbar.” EI2, vol. 2, 354.Google Scholar
Spuler, Bertold. 1965. Die Goldene Horde: Die Mongolen in Rußland, 1223–1502, 2nd ed. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Spuler, Bertold 1985. Die Mongolen in Iran: Verwaltung und Kultur der Ilchanzeit, 1220–1350, 4th ed. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, Angus. 2001. The Armenian Kingdom and the Mamlūks: War and Diplomacy during the Reign of Hetʾum II (1287–1307). Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, Angus 2014. “Alliance with the Tartars: The Armenian Kingdom, the Mongols and the Latins.” In La Méditerranée des arméniens XIIe–XVe siècle, ed. Mutafian, Claude, 207–29. Paris.Google Scholar
Thorau, Peter. 1986. “The Battle of ʿAyn Jālūt: A Re-examination.” In Crusade and Settlement: Papers Read at the First Conference of the Society for the Study of the Crusades and the Latin East and Presented to R. C. Smail, ed. Edbury, Peter, 36–41. Cardiff.Google Scholar
Thorau, Peter 1992. The Lion of Egypt: Sultan Baybars I and the Near East in the Thirteenth Century, tr. Peter M. Holt. London and New York.Google Scholar
TJG. See AbbreviationsGoogle Scholar
Tritton, Arthur S. 1948. “The Tribes of Syria in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Century.” BSOAS 12: 567–73.Google Scholar
Umarī, Al-. See Ibn Faḍl Allāh al-ʿUmarī.Google Scholar
Jo, van Steenbergen. 2006. Order out of Chaos: Patronage, Conflict and Mamlūk Socio-political Culture, 1341–1382. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf, ʿ Abdallāh b. Faḍl Allāh. 1959–1960. Taʾrīkh-i Waṣṣāf (=Tajziyat al-amṣār wa-tazjiyat al-aʿṣār). Teheran.Google Scholar
Weiers, Michael. 1986. “Die Mongolen in Iran.” In Die Mongolen: Beiträge zu ihrer Geschichte und Kultur, ed. Weiers, Michael, 300–44. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
William of Adam. 2012. How to Defeat the Saracens [Guillelmus Ade, Tractatus quomodo Sarraceni sunt expugnandi], ed. and tr. Giles Constable. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Rubruck, William (Willem van Ruysbroeck). 1990. Itinerarium, tr. and ed. Peter Jackson with Morgan, David. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Mongke 1253–1255. London.Google Scholar
Wing, Patrick. 2007. “The Decline of the Ilkhanate and the Mamlūk Sultanate’s Eastern Frontier.” Mamlūk Studies Review 11.2: 77–88.Google Scholar
Wing, Patrick 2015. “Submission, Defiance, and the Rules of Politics on the Mamlūk Sultanate’s Anatolian Frontier.” JRAS, 3rd series 25: 1–12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zakirov, Salikh. 1966. Diplomaticheskie Otnosheniia Zolotoi Ordy s Egiptom (XIII–XIV vv.) Moscow.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Ahmad, Aziz. 1961. “Mongol Pressure in an Alien Land.” CAJ 6: 82–93.Google Scholar
Ahmad, Aziz 1979. “Conversion to Islam in the Valley of Kashmir.” CAJ 23: 3–18.Google Scholar
Akasoy, Anna. 2013. “The Buddha and the Straight Path: Rashīd al-Dīn’s Life of the Buddha. Islamic Perspectives.” In Akasoy, Burnett, and Yoeli-Tlalim 2013, 173–96.Google Scholar
Akasoy, Anna, Burnett, Charles, and Yoeli-Tlalim, Ronit, eds. 2010. Islam and Tibet: Interactions along the Musk Routes. Farnham and Burlington.Google Scholar
Akasoy, Anna, Burnett, Charles, and Yoeli-Tlalim, Ronit 2013. Rashīd al-Dīn: Agent and Mediator of Cultural Exchanges in Ilkhanid Iran. London and Turin.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2002. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2019. The Steppe and the Sea: Pearls in the Mongol Empire. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven, and Morgan, David O., eds. 1999. The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy. Leiden.Google Scholar
Azad, Arezou. 2010. “Three Rock-Cut Cave Sites in Iran and Their Ilkhanid Buddhist Aspects Reconsidered.” In Akasoy, Burnett, and Yoeli-Tlalim 2010, 209–30.Google Scholar
Baṭṭuṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1977. The Mongol World Empire, 1206–1370. London.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2002. “The Chaghadaids and Islam: The Conversion of Tarmashirin Khan (1331–34).” JAOS 122.4: 742–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2008. “Diplomacy and Chancellery Practices in the Chagataid Khanate: Some Preliminary Remarks.” Oriente Moderno, new series 88.2: 369–93.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2013. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brend, Barbara. 2003. Perspectives on Persian Painting: Illustrations of Amir Khusrau’s Khamsah. New York.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D. 2010. “Tibetans, Mongols and the Fusion of Eurasian Cultures.” In Akasoy, Burnett, and Yoeli-Tlalim 2010, 189–208.Google Scholar
Canby, Sheila R. 1993. “Depictions of Buddha Sakyamuni in the Jami’ al-Tavarikh and the Majma’ al-Tavarikh.” Muqarnas 10: 299–310.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chakravarti, Ranabir. 1999. “Early Medieval Bengal and the Trade in Horses: A Note.” JESHO 42.2: 194–211.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaudhuri, K. N. 1990. Asia before Europe: Economy and Civilisation of the Indian Ocean from the Rise of Islam to 1750. Cambridge.Google Scholar
CHC6. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Gaohua, Chen 陳高華. 1980. “Yindu Mabaer wangzi Bohali lai Hua xinkao 印度馬八兒王子孛哈里來華新考” (New Examination of the Arrival in China of the Prince Bohali of Maʿbar). Nankai xuebao 南開學報 4: 70–73.Google Scholar
CHI5. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Deyell, John S. 1990. Living without Silver: The Monetary History of Early Medieval North India. Oxford and New Delhi.Google Scholar
Deyell, John S. 2010. “Cowries and Coins: The Dual Monetary System of the Bengal Sultanate.” Indian Economic and Social History 47.1: 63–106.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Digby, Simon. 1982. “The Maritime Trade of India.” In The Cambridge Economic History of India, vol. 1, c. 1200–c. 1750, ed. Raychaudhuri, Tapan and Habib, Irfan, 125–59. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Digby, Simon 2004. “Before Timur Came: Provincialization of the Delhi Sultanate through the Fourteenth Century.” JESHO 47.3: 298–356.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yuming, Duan 段玉明. 2007. Zhikong: Zuihou yiwei lai Hua de Yindu gaoseng 指空—最後一位來華的印度高僧 (Zhikong: The Last Eminent Indian Monk to Come to China). Chengdu.Google Scholar
Dunn, Ross E. 1986. The Adventures of Ibn Battuta: A Muslim Traveler of the 14th Century. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Dziwenka, Ronald James. 2010. “‘The Last Light of Indian Buddhism’: The Monk Zhikong in 14th Century China and Korea.” PhD dissertation, University of Arizona.Google Scholar
Eaton, Richard M. 1978. Sufis of Bijapur, 1300–1700: Social Roles of Sufis in Medieval India. Princeton.Google Scholar
Eaton, Richard M. 1993. The Rise of Islam and the Bengal Frontier, 1204–1760. Berkeley.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elverskog, Johan. 2010. Buddhism and Islam on the Silk Road. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1994. “A Note on Multilinguality in China under the Mongols: The Compilers of the Revised Buddhist Canon, 1285–87.” In Opuscula Altaica: Essays Presented in Honor of Henry Schwarz, ed. Kaplan, Edward H. and Whisenhunt, Donald W., 286–98. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Grupper, Samuel M. 2004. “The Buddhist Sanctuary-Vihara of Labnasagut and the Il-Qan Hulegu: An Overview of Il-Qanid Buddhism and Related Matters.” AEMA 13: 5–77.Google Scholar
Hung, Hsiao-chun, Hartatik, Tisna Arif Ma‘rifat, and Truman Simanjuntak. 2022. “Mongol Fleet on the Way to Java: First Archaeological Remains from the Karimata Strait in Indonesia.” Archaeological Research in Asia 29: 100327, 1–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hussain, Syed Ejaz. 2013. “Silver Flow and Horse Supply to Sultanate Bengal with Special Reference to Trans-Himalayan Trade (13th–16th Centuries).” JESHO 56: 264–308.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1975. “The Mongols and the Delhi Sultanate in the Reign of Muḥammad Tughluq (1325–1351).” CAJ 19: 118–57.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1990. “Jalāl al-Dīn, the Mongols and the Khwarazmian Conquest of the Panjāb and Sind.” Iran 28: 45–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1999. The Delhi Sultanate: A Political and Military History. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jahn, Karl. 1965. Rashīd al-Dīn’s History of India: Collected Essays with Facsimiles and Indices. London.Google Scholar
Jing, Anning. 1994 . “The Portraits of Khubilai Khan and Chabi by Anige (1245–1306), a Nepali Artist at the Yuan Court.” Artibus Asiae 54.1–2: 40–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
JT/Boyle. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Karashima, Noboru 辛島昇. 1988. “Jūsan seikī matsu ni okeru mīnami Indo to Chūgoku no aida no kōryū: Senshu Tamirugo kokubun to ‘Genshi’ Bahachijiden o megutte 十三世紀末における南イソドと中國の間の交通—泉州タミル語刻文と元史馬八兒伝をめぐって” (Relations between South India and China at the End of the Thirteenth Century: On the Quanzhou Tamil Inscription and Descriptions of Maʿbar in the History of the Yuan). In Enoki hakushi shōju kinen Tōyō shi ronsō 榎博士頌壽紀念東洋史論叢, ed. Enoki hakushi shōju kinen Tōyō shi ronsō hensan iinkai, 77–105. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Karashima, N., and Y. Kanazawa. 2002. “Testimony of Chinese Ceramic Sherds.” In Ancient and Medieval Commercial Activities in the Indian Ocean: Testimony of Inscriptions and Ceramic-Sherds, Report of the Taisho University Research Project, ed. Karashima, Noboru, 109–18. Chennai.Google Scholar
Kauz, Ralph. 2006. “The Maritime Trade of Kish during the Mongol Period.” In Komaroff 2006, 51–67.Google Scholar
Khan, Iqtidar Alam. 1996. “Coming of Gunpowder to the Islamic World and North India: Spotlight on the Role of the Mongols.” Journal of Asian History 30.1: 27–45.Google Scholar
Kolbas, Judith. 2006. The Mongols in Iran: Chingis Khan to Uljaytu, 1220–1309. London and New York.Google Scholar
Komaroff, Linda, ed. 2006. Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kumar, Sunil. 2007. The Emergence of the Delhi Sultanate, 1192–1286. Ranikhet.Google Scholar
Lambton, A. K. S. 1999. “The Āthār wa aḥyā’ of Rashīd al-Dīn Faḍl Allāh Hamadānī and His Contribution as an Agronomist, Arboriculturist and Horticulturalist.” In Amitai-Preiss and Morgan 1999, 126–54.Google Scholar
Lee, Risha. 2009. “Rethinking Community: The Indic Carvings of Quanzhou.” In Nagapattinam to Suvarnadwipa: Reflections on the Chola Naval Expeditions to Southeast Asia, ed. Hermann Kulke, K. Kesavapany, and Sakhuja, Vijay, 240–70. Singapore.Google Scholar
Liu, Yingsheng. 2000. “An Inscription in Memory of Sayyid Bin Abu Ali: A Study of Relations between China and Oman from the Eleventh to the Fifteenth Century.” In The Silk Roads: Highways of Culture and Commerce, ed. Elisseeff, Vadime, 122–25. New York.Google Scholar
Lo, Jung-pang. 2012. China as a Sea Power, 1127–1368: A Preliminary Survey of the Maritime Expansion and Naval Exploits of the Chinese People during the Southern Song and Yuan Periods. Singapore and Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Makhdumi, Mohammad Rafiuddin, . 2008. “Rashīd al-Dīn Faḍl Allah: A Link between the Indians and the Mongols.” Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society 56.1: 33–43.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice Forbes. 1989. The Rise and Rule of Tamerlane. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Polo, Marco. 1938. The Description of the World, tr. A. C. Moule and Paul Pelliot, 3 vols. London.Google Scholar
Martin, Janet. 1978. “The Land of Darkness and the Golden Horde: The Fur Trade under the Mongols xiii–xivth Centuries.” Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique 19.4: 401–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Masson-Smith, John, Jr., and Plunkett, Frances. 1968. “Gold Money in Mongol Iran.” JESHO 11.2: 275–97.Google Scholar
Morgan, D. O. 2001. “Ibn Baṭṭūṭa and the Mongols.” JRAS, 3rd series 11.1: 1–11.Google Scholar
Morton, A. H. 1999. “The Letters of Rashīd al-Dīn: Īlkhānid Fact or Timurid Fiction?” In Amitai-Preiss and Morgan 1999, 155–99.Google Scholar
Mukai, Masaki and Francesca Fiaschetti. 2020. “Yang Tingbi: Mongol Expansion along the Maritime Silk Roads.” In Along the Silk Roads in Mongol Eurasia: Generals, Merchants, Intellectuals, ed. Michal Biran, Jonathan Brack, and Francesca Fiaschetti, 83–101. Oakland.Google Scholar
Nianchang, 念常. 1344. Fozu lidai tongzai 佛祖歷代通載 (Comprehensive Chronicle of Buddhist Patriarchs). Taishō shinshū daizōkyō 大正新修大藏經 (Taishō-Era New Edition of the Buddhist Canon), ed. Junjirō, Takakusu 高楠順次郞 (1866–1945), Kaikyoku, Watanabe 渡邊海旭 (1872–1932) et al. 100 vols., vol. 49, item 2036. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith. 2006. “Reflections on a ‘Double Rapprochement’: Conversion to Islam among the Mongol Elite during the Early Ilkhanate.” In Komaroff 2006, 369–89.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith ed. 2014. Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann. 2010. “Siena on the Silk Roads: Ambrogio Lorenzetti and the Mongol Global Century, 1250–1350.” Journal of World History 21.2: 177–217.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann 2013. “Tabriz on the Silk Roads: Thirteenth-Century Eurasian Cultural Connections.” Asian Review of World Histories 1.2: 169–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prazniak, Roxann 2014. “Ilkhanid Buddhism: Traces of a Passage in Eurasian History.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 56.3: 650–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ptak, Roderich. 1993. “Yuan and Early Ming Notices on the Kayal Area in South India.” Bulletin de l’École française d’Extrême-orient 80: 137–55.Google Scholar
Ptak, Roderich 1996. “Glosses on Wang Dayuan’s Daoyi zhilüe (1349/50).” In Récits de voyages asiatiques: Genres, mentalités, conception de l’espace. Actes du colloque EFEO-EHESS de décembre 1994, ed. Claudine Salmon, 127–41. Paris.Google Scholar
Rockhill, W. W. 1914. “Notes on the Relations and Trade of China with the Eastern Archipelago and the Coast of the Indian Ocean during the Fourteenth Century, Part i.” T’oung Pao 15.3: 419–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rockhill, W. W. 1915. “Notes on the Relations and Trade of China with the Eastern Archipelago and the Coast of the Indian Ocean during the Fourteenth Century, Part ii.iv.” T’oung Pao 16.4: 435–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1988. Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris 1994. “The Reign of Khubilai Khan.” In CHC6, 414–89.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sen, Tansen. 2003. Buddhism, Diplomacy, and Trade: The Realignment of Sino-Indian Relations, 600–1400. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Sen, Tansen 2006a. “The Formation of Chinese Maritime Networks to Southern Asia, 1200–1450.” JESHO 49.4: 421–53.Google Scholar
Sen, Tansen 2006b. “The Yuan Khanate and India: Cross-cultural Diplomacy in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries.” Asia Major, 3rd series 19.1–2: 299–326.Google Scholar
Sen, Tansen 2011. “Maritime Interactions between China and India: Coastal India and the Ascendancy of Chinese Maritime Power in the Indian Ocean.” Journal of Central Eurasian Studies 2: 41–82.Google Scholar
Shokoohy, Mehrdad. 2003. Muslim Architecture of South India: The Sultanate of Ma‘bar and the Traditions of the Maritime Settlers on the Malabar and Coromandel Coasts (Tamil Nadu, Kerala and Goa). London and New York.Google Scholar
Soucek, Priscilla. 1999. “Ceramic Production as Exemplar of Yuan–Ilkhanid Relations.” RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 35: 125–41.Google Scholar
Sperling, Elliot. 1990. “Hülegü and Tibet.” AOH 44.1–2: 145–57.Google Scholar
Subramaniam, T. N. 1978. “A Tamil Colony in Mediaeval China.” In South Indian Studies, ed. Nagaswamy, R, 1–52. Madras.Google Scholar
Titley, Norah M. 1983. Persian Miniature Painting and Its Influence on the Art of Turkey and India: The British Library Collection. London.Google Scholar
Vogel, Hans Ulrich. 2013. Marco Polo Was in China: New Evidence from Currencies, Salts and Revenues. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vogel, Hans Ulrich, and Hieronymus, Sabine. 1993. “Cowry Trade and Its Role in the Economy of Yunnan: From the Ninth to the Mid-Seventeenth Century, Part i.” JESHO 36.3: 211–52.Google Scholar
Vu, Hong Lien. 2017. “The Mongol Navy: Kubilai Khan’s Invasions in Đại Việt and Champa.” Nalanda-Sriwijaya Center Working Paper No. 25, at www.iseas.edu.sg/wp-content/uploads/pdfs/nscwps25.pdf.Google Scholar
Wang, Dayuan 汪大淵. 1981. Daoyi zhilüe 島夷誌略 (Brief Records of the Island Barbarians), annotated by Su Jiqing 蘇繼廎 as Daoyi zhilüe jiaoshi 島夷誌略校釋. Beijing.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf, ʿAbd-Allāh. 1966. Tajziyat al-Amṣār wa-Tazjiyat al-A’sār, in H. M. Elliot and John Dowson, The History of India as Told by Its Own Historians: Mohammadan Period, vol. 3, 24–54. London.Google Scholar
Wink, André. 1997. Al-Hind: The Making of the Indo-Islamic World, vol. 2, The Slave Kings and the Islamic Conquest, 11th–13th Centuries. Leiden.Google Scholar
Wink, André 2004. Al-Hind: The Making of the Indo-Islamic World, vol. 3, Indo-Islamic Society, 14th–15th Centuries. Leiden.Google Scholar
Yang, Bin. 2004. “Horses, Silver, and Cowries: Yunnan in Global Perspective.” Journal of World History 15.3: 281–322.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yoeli-Tlalim, Ronit. 2013. “Rashīd al-Dīn’s Life of the Buddha: Some Tibetan Perspectives.” In Akasoy, Burnett, and Yoeli-Tlalim 2013, 197–211.Google Scholar
Yokkaichi, Yasuhiro. 2008. “Chinese and Muslim Diasporas and the Indian Ocean Trade Network under Mongol Hegemony.” In The East Asian “Mediterranean”: Maritime Crossroads of Culture, Commerce and Human Migration, ed. Schottenhammer, Angela, 73–102. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Yokkaichi, Yasuhiro 2009. “Horses in the East–West Trade between China and Iran under the Mongol Rule. In Pferde in Asien: Geschichte, Handel und Kultur, ed. Fragner, Bert G, Ralph Kauz, Roderich Ptak, and Angela Schottenhammer, 87–97. Vienna.Google Scholar
YS. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Yule, Henry. 1871. The Book of Ser Marco Polo, The Venetian: Concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East. 2 vols. London.Google Scholar

Bibliography

Allsen, Thomas T. 1997a. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1997b. “Ever Closer Encounters: The Appropriation of Culture and the Apportionment of Peoples in the Mongol Empire.” Journal of Early Modern History 1: 2–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2001. Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2009. “Mongols as Vectors for Cultural Transmission.” In CHIA, 135–54.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2015a. “Eurasia after the Mongols.” In The Cambridge History of the World, vol. 6, The Construction of a Global World, 1400–1800 ce, part 1, Foundations, ed. Bentley, Jerry H., Subrahmanyam, Sanjay, and Wiesner-Hanks, Merry E., 159–81. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2015b. “Population Movements in Mongol Eurasia.” In Nomads as Agents of Cultural Change: The Mongols and Their Eurasian Predecessors, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 119–51. Honolulu.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 2019. The Steppe and the Sea: Pearls in the Mongol Empire. Pennsylvania.Google Scholar
Balabanillar, Lisa. 2012. Imperial Identity in the Mughal Empire: Memory and Dynastic Politics in Early Modern South and Central Asia. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barker, Hannah. 2021. “Laying the Corpses to Rest: Grain, Embargoes, and Yersinia pestis in the Black Sea, 1346–48.” Speculum 96.1: 97–126.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2004. “The Mongol Transformation: From the Steppe to Eurasian Empire.” Medieval Encounters, 10.1–3: 338–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2007. Chinggis Khan. Oxford.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2015. “The Mongol Empire and the Inter-civilizational Exchange.” In The Cambridge History of the World, vol. 5, ed. Kedar, Benjamin Z. and Wiesner-Hanks, Merry, 534–58. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2016. “Music in the Conquest of Baghdad: Safi al-Din Urmawi and the Ilkhanid Circle of Musicians.” In The Mongols’ Middle East, ed. De Nicola, Bruno and Melville, Charles, 133–54. Leiden.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2019a. “Introduction: Mobility, Transformation and Cultural Exchange in Mongol Eurasia.” JESHO 62.2–3: 257–68.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2019b. “Libraries, Books and Transmission of Knowledge in Ilkhanid Baghdad.” JESHO 62.2–3: 464–502.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2021a. “The Mongols’ Imperial Space: From Universalism to Glocalization.” In Universality and Its Limits: Spatial Dimensions of Eurasian Empires, ed. Pines, Yuri, Biran, Michal, and Rüpke, Jörg, 220–56. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2021b. “Slavery and Forced Migrations in Mongol Eurasia.” In The Cambridge History of Slavery, vol. 2, ed. Perry, Craig and Eutis, David, 76–99. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blair, Sheila. 2004. “Ilkhanid Architecture.” EIr 12.6: 654–58.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila 2019. “Muslim-Style Mausolea across Mongol Eurasia: Religious Syncretism, Architectural Mobility and Cultural Transformation.” JESHO 62.2–3: 318–55.Google Scholar
Brack, Jonathan Z. 2018. “Theologies of Auspicious Kingship: The Islamization of Chinggisid Sacral Kingship in the Islamic world.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 60: 1143–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brack, Jonathan Z. 2019. “A Mongol Mahdi in Medieval Anatolia: Reform, Rebellion, and Divine Right in the Post-Mongol Islamic World.” JAOS 139.3: 611–30.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D., and Anderson, Eugene N.. 2021. Arabic Medicine in China: Tradition, Innovation, and Change. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Campbell, Katie. 2020. “The City of Otrar, Kazakhstan: Using Archaeology to Better Understand the Impact of the Mongol Conquest of Central Asia.” In Proceedings of the 11th International Congress on the Archaeology of the Ancient Near East, vol. 2, Field Reports, ed. Otto, Adelheid, Herles, Michael, and Kaniuth, Kai, section “Islamic Archaeology,” ed. Korn, Lorenz and Heidenreich, Anja, 597–606. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Crossley, Pamela K., and Garthwaite, Gene R.. 2016. “Post-Mongol States and Early Modern Chronology in Iran and China.” JRAS 26: 293–307.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dardess, John W. 2003. “Did the Mongols Matter? Territory, Power and the Intelligentsia in China from the Northern Song to the Early Ming.” In The Song–Yuan–Ming transition, ed. Smith, Paul J. and von Glahn, Richard, 111–34. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Cosmo, Di, Nicola. 2010. “Black Sea Emporia and the Mongol Empire: A Reassessment of the Pax Mongolica.” JESHO 53.1–2: 83–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Favereau, Marie. 2018. “The Mongol Peace and Global Medieval Eurasia.” Comparativ 28.4: 49–70.Google Scholar
Favereau, Marie 2021. The Horde: How the Mongols Changed the World. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Fragner, Bert G. 1997. “Iran under Ilkhanid Rule in a World History Perspective.” In L’Iran face à la domination mongole, ed. Aigle, Denise, 121–31. Tehran and Louvain.Google Scholar
Golden, Peter B. 2000. “‘I Will Give the People unto Thee’: The Činggisid Conquests and Their Aftermath in the Turkic World.” JRAS 10.1: 21–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Green, Monica H., ed. 2014. Pandemic Disease in the Medieval World: Rethinking the Black Death. Medieval Globe 1, at https://scholarworks.wmich.edu/medieval_globe/1.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Green, Monica H. 2020. “The Four Black Deaths.” American Historical Review 125.5: 1601–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1980. “The Concept of the Ruskaia Zemlia and Medieval National Consciousness from the Tenth to the Fifteenth Centuries.” Nationalities Papers 8.1: 75–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1985. Russia and the Golden Horde. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Hillenbrand, Robert. 2011. “Propaganda in the Mongol World History.” British Academy Review 17: 19–38.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 2017. The Mongols and the Islamic World from Conquest to Conversion. New Haven and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hodong, Kim. 2009. “The Unity of the Mongol Empire and Continental Exchanges over Eurasia.” Journal of Central Eurasian Studies 1: 15–42.Google Scholar
Kuroda, Akinobu. 2009. “The Eurasian Silver Century, 1276–1359: Commensurability and Multiplicity.” Journal of Global History 4: 245–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieberman, Victor. 2011. “Charter State Collapse in Southeast Asia, ca. 1250–1400, as a Problem in Regional and World History.” American Historical Review 116.4: 937–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
May, Timothy. 2007. The Mongol Art of War. Yardley, PA.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2012. The Mongol Conquests in World History. London.Google Scholar
May, Timothy 2019. The Mongols. Leeds.Google Scholar
Neumann, Iver B., and Einar Wigen. 2015. “Remnants of the Mongol Imperial Tradition.” In Legacies of Empire: Imperial Roots of the Contemporary Global Order, ed. Halperin, Sandra and Palan, Ronen, 1–42. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Neumann, Iver B., and Wigen, Einar 2018. The Steppe Tradition in International Relations: Russians, Turks and European State Building 4000 BCE–2017 CE. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald G. 1998. Muscovy and the Mongols: Cross-cultural Influences on the Steppe Frontier, 1304–1589. Cambridge and New York.Google Scholar
Otsuka, Osamu. 2018. “Qāshānī, the First World Historian: Research on his Uninvestigated Persian General History, Zubdat al- tawārīkh.” Studia Iranica 47: 119–49.Google Scholar
Perdue, Peter. 2005. China Marches West. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Petech, Luciano. 1990. Central Tibet and the Mongols. Rome.Google Scholar
Robinson, David M. 2008. “The Ming Court and the Legacy of the Yuan Mongols.” In Culture, Courtiers and Competition: The Ming Court (1368–1644), ed. Robinson, D. M., 365–421. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robinson, David M. 2019. In the Shadow of the Mongols. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris, ed. 2011. The Mongols and Global History: A Norton Documents Reader. New York.Google Scholar
Shim, Hosung. 2014. “The Postal Roads of the Great Khans in Central Asia under the Mongol–Yuan Empire.” JSYS 44: 405–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. 1997. “Connected Histories: Notes towards a Reconfiguration of Early Modern Eurasia.” Modern Asian Studies 31.3: 735–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tolmateva, Marina A. 2017. “Concubines on the Road: Ibn Battuta’s Slave Women.” In Concubines and Courtesans: Women and Slavery in Islamic History, ed. Gordon, Matthew S. and Hain, Kathryn A, 163–89. Oxford.Google Scholar
Wang, Jinping. 2018. In the Wake of the Mongols: The Making of a New Social Order in North China, 1200–1600. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Waugh, D. 2017. “The ‘Owl of Misfortune’ or the ‘Phoenix of Prosperity’? Rethinking the Impact of the Mongols.” Journal of Eurasian Studies, 8: 10–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • Volume I
  • Edited by Michal Biran, Hebrew University of Jerusalem, Hodong Kim, Seoul National University
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire
  • Online publication: 01 January 2024
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • Volume I
  • Edited by Michal Biran, Hebrew University of Jerusalem, Hodong Kim, Seoul National University
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire
  • Online publication: 01 January 2024
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • Volume I
  • Edited by Michal Biran, Hebrew University of Jerusalem, Hodong Kim, Seoul National University
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire
  • Online publication: 01 January 2024
Available formats
×